Skip to main content

Full text of "Germany in defeat; a strategic history of the War"

See other formats


RMAMY 
DEFEAT 


By 
nt  Charles  deSouza 

and 

Major  Haldane  Macfall 


GERMANY    IN    DEFEAT 


GERMANY  IN 
DEFEAT 

A  STRATEGIC  HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR 


FIRST   PHASE 


BY 

r  COUNT)  CHARLES  DE   SOUZA 

nft'O 
AND 

MAJOR  HALDANE   MACFALL 


FOURTH  EDITION 


l  I    ' 


LONDON 

KEGAN    PAUL,   TRENCH,  TRUBNER  &  CO.,  LTD. 

NEW  YORK  :    E.  P.  BUTTON  AND  COMPANY 

1916 


THE  LONDON  AND  NORWICH  PRESS  LIMITED,  LONDON  AND  NORWICH,  ENGLAND 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

The  Personal  Note ix 

CHAPTER 

I.  The  position  of  the  Germans  at  the  opening  of 

the  war 1 

II.  The  position  of  the  French  at  the  opening  of  the 

war 8 

III.  The  strategic  perplexity  produced  on  the  French 

by  the  opening  German  moves  in  the  war      .         16 

IV.  The  real  and  wholly  unrealised  significance  of 

Lie"ge          .  24 

V.  The  real  German  design  in  the  siege  of  Liege  and 

their  hesitations  in  Belgium        ...        33 

VI.  The  first  French  offensive  in  Alsace  and  its  real 

strategic  significance 41 

VII.  The  French  evade  the  German  trap  in  Belgium ; 

lay  a  trap  therein  for  the  Germans  instead ; 
and,  in  their  second  advance  into  Alsace,  win 
their  great  tactical  victory  of  Mulhausen,  which 
becomes  strategically  valueless  ...  51 

VIII.  The  Germans,  perplexed  by  the  French  victories 
in  Alsace-Lorraine,  swiftly  seize  an  advantage 
and  win  a  great  tactical  victory  over  the 
French,  which,  however,  brings  about  strategic 
disaster  to  their  plans  of  campaign  .  .  66 

IX.  Joffre  evades  the  German  trap  in  Belgium ;  the 
German  Generals,  rushing  to  overwhelm  the 
French  therein,  strike  their  blow  in  the  air, 
at  the  same  time  baulking  Joffre's  counter- 
stroke  by  their  successful  concentration  of  a 
whole  secret  army 78 


vi  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

X.  The  Germans  walk  into  the  trap  laid  by  Joffre 
for  their  annihilation,  but  one  of  Joffre's 
generals  leaves  the  trapdoor  open ;  and  the 
British  are  wasted 94 

XI.  The  Germans,  baulked  of  their  scheme  to  trap  the 
French  in  Belgium,  and  eluding  the  French 
trap,  and  compelled  to  a  parallel  fight,  seek  to 
cut  off  and  envelop  the  British  wing  of  the  line 
— and  fail ;  the  British  getting  touch  with  the 
French  line  to  right  and  left  .  .  .109 

XII.  After  their  strategic  check  at  Cambrai  the  German 
staff  resume,  more  to  the  west,  their  envelop- 
ing movement  .  .  .  .  .  .124 

XIII.  The  Great  Retreat 138 

XIV.  The  Battle  of  Nancy 152 

XV.  Battle  of  the  Ourcq 169 

XVI.  The  crowning  achievement  of  the  Great  Retreat, 
wherein  Foch  completely  overthrows  the  whole 
German  armies  and  saves  France  at  the  battle 
of  Fere  Champenoise 178 

XVII.  The  overthrow  of  the  largest  German  army  by 

the  army  of  Sarrail  before  Verdun         .         .       194 


LIST   OF    MAPS 

MAP  FACING  PAGE 

1  General  positions  of  the  German  Western  armies 
at  the  outbreak  of  the  War — First  plan  of  con- 
centration of  the  five  first  French  armies  .  .  8 

2.  General  positions  of  the  German  Western  armies 

on  August  5,  1914 — Second  plan  of  concentration 

of  the  five  first  French  armies     ....        16 

3.  Position  in  Belgium  on  August  11-17    ...        24 

4.  "  Grand  Couronne*  "  of  Nancy  and  the  "  Trouee  " 

or  Gap  of  Mirecourt 41 

5.  The  French  advance  in  Alsace  and  Lorraine,  and  its 

utmost  limit  on  August  20         ....        66 

6.  The  German  effort  against  the  "  Trouee  "  or  Gap  of 

Mirecourt,  and  its  uttermost  limit  on  August  24  .        70 

7.  Kluck's  advance  from  Brussels  on  August  21-22     .        78 

8.  Battle  of  the  Ardennes,  August  21-22   ...        86 

9.  Battle  of  Mons-Charleroi.    Position  on  August  22-23        94 

10.  Battle  of  Mons-Charleroi.    Position  on  August  24 

(morning)         .......       100 

11.  Battle  of  Cambrai,  August  26                 .  .  .109 

12.  General  position  of  armies  on  August  26  .  .124 

13.  General  position  of  armies  on  August  30-31  .  .       138 

14.  "  Grand  Couronnl "  of  Nancy       .         .  .  .162 

15.  Extreme  limit  of  Great  Retreat.     General  position 

of  Western  armies  in  France     .         .         .         .169 

vii 


viii  GERMANY  IN  DEFEAT 

MAP  FACING   PAGE 

16.  Battle  of  the  Ourcq,  first  day  (September  6)  .         .       172 

17.  Battle  of  the  Ourcq,  third  and  fourth  days  (Sep- 

>mber8-9)      . .176 

18.  Battle    of    Fere    Champenoise — Hausen's   attacks, 

September  7-8 — Battle   of   Fere   Champenoise — 
Foch's  counter-attacks,  September  9  .         .         .       184 

19.  Battle  of  Verdun.     Position  on  September  8-9 — 

Battle  of  Verdun.    Position  on  September  10-11      194 

20.  End  of  German  retreat  from  the  Marne.    Position  of 

Western  armies  in  France  on  or  about  September 
12-13>   1914 204 


THE    PERSONAL    NOTE 

Lady  Day,  1915. 

To  add  to  the  torrent  of  literature — or  letterpress 
—that  is  being  poured  out  upon  the  Great  War 
demands  a  profound  reason.  Were  the  public — 
our  own  public  and  the  neutral  public,  above  all 
the  American  public — being  fully  enlightened  as  to 
the  significance  of  the  strategy  of  this  war,  and  as 
to  the  prodigious  results  already  achieved,  these 
pages  would  have  no  excuse.  The  public,  strangely 
enough,  for  all  the  vast  journalistic  effort  to 
enlighten  it,  has  not  yet  fully  grasped  the  strategic 
significance  of  the  war — yet  it  is  of  the  most  vital 
consequence  to  the  public  that  it  should  so  grasp  it, 
and  no  time  lost. 

This  is  not  to  lay  any  blame  upon  journalism. 
It  is  not  the  fault  of  the  journalists.  The  service 
rendered  to  the  public  by  journalism  in  this 
stupendous  strife  is  astounding.  Journalism  is  con- 
cerned with  the  recording  of  events  as  they  arise 
from  day  to  day  ;  and  this  service  has  been  wonder- 
fully performed.  But  strategy  is  outside  the 
training  and  ken  of  journalism — it  requires  close 
study ;  and,  let  us  say,  for  an  editor  to  think  that 


x  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

by  "  reading  up  "  a  few  text-books  on  war  he  can 
grasp  the  strategy  and  intention  of  a  campaign  is 
as  though  a  journalist  by  reading  up  a  few  text- 
books on  medicine  and  surgery  could  perform  an 
exquisite  surgical  operation  upon  the  brain. 

Then  the  English-speaking  public  has  never  been 
keenly  interested  in  the  reading  of  strategy — indeed, 
the  very  word  strategy  at  once  conjures  up  in  their 
minds  a  boredom  of  technical  details  and  of  tedious 
manipulation  of  numbers  and  armies  and  com- 
manders and  the  like.  Military  and  other  expert 
writers,  writing  for  soldiers,  have  increased  the 
public  distaste  for  any  study  of  strategy.  And  by 
consequence  the  public  are  content  to  read  the  mere 
picturesque  accounts  of  personal  heroism  or  of 
battle  written  by  a  good  journalist,  and  to  leave 
the  significance  of  the  strategy  to  fighting  men. 
The  Great  War  has  broken  this  habit  by  bringing 
forth  two  writers  amongst  us  in  particular  who  have 
made  strategy  and  tactics  of  human  interest  to  the 
public.  Colonel  Maude  has  brought  his  fine  gifts 
and  deep  knowledge  of  strategics  within  the  view  of 
the  man  in  the  street,  but  unfortunately  his  essays 
are  scattered  throughout  the  press.  Mr.  Belloc 
has  had  the  better  fortune  to  secure  a  week  to  week 
rostrum  from  whence,  with  consummate  skill,  he 
has  employed  all  his  training  in  the  French  artillery 
to  popularise  tactics — written  in  the  most  ilium  in- 


THE    PERSONAL   NOTE  xi 

ating  fashion — so  that  the  public  has  had  the  inestim- 
able advantage  of  being  able  to  follow  every  tactical 
move  of  the  armies  in  this  great  struggle  from  stage 
to  stage  as  each  move  developed.  And  it  is  in 
the  hope  that  the  public,  so  educated,  may  follow 
and  pay  serious  consideration  to  the  more  profound 
significances  of  the  war  as  a  whole,  it  is  in  the 
hope  that  they  may  try  to  grasp  its  strategic  aims 
and  acts  and  results,  that  these  lines  are  being 
written.  For — and  this  is  of  first  importance  to  the 
public  to-day — it  is  of  vital  importance  to  us  all 
that  we  shall  try  to  look  at  the  war  in  the  large, 
since  our  future  and  the  destiny  of  our  peoples 
depend  upon  a  thorough  grasp  of  that  strategic 
significance. 

It  is  most  important  for  the  public,  as  it  is  most 
important  for  the  proper  and  unswerving  prosecu- 
tion of  the  war  to  a  complete  finish,  for  us  to 
realise  that  Germany  was  defeated  at  the  Marne — 
that  she  has  been  a  defeated  people  ever  since — and 
that  at  hand  is,  and  must  resolutely  be  carried  outt 
her  complete  crushing  as  a  fighting  force.  It  may 
seem  a  startling  statement  to  make  on  Lady  Day 
of  this  year  of  1915,  that  the  destinies  of  Europe 
for  generations  to  come  have  already  been  shaped. 
Few  at  least  seem  to  have  realised  the  fact.  It 
may  seem,  if  this  be  so,  as  if  the  journalists  and 
writers  in  general  upon  the  war  were  strangely  blind 


xii  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

and  dense.  But  the  point  that  the  public  ought  to 
grasp  is  that  the  destinies  of  Europe  have  already 
been  settled  in  France,  and  that  the  vast  operations 
now  pending  are  but  the  perfecting  of  an  achieve- 
ment. Let  there  be  no  mistake.  The  crushing  of 
Germany  may  call  for  a  blood- sacrifice  far  greater 
than  her  defeat.  She  is  in  defeat — not  vanquished. 
Her  peoples  are  being  tricked  and  deceived.  But 
her  guiding  spirits  know  that  she  is  defeated  ;  and 
they  are  now  striving  to  trick  the  world  into  blind- 
ness to  that  defeat  as  they  have  so  far  tricked  their 
own  peoples.  To  crush  her  will  demand  perhaps  a 
vast  and  hideous  sacrifice.  But  if  she  be  not 
crushed,  the  sacrifice  of  the  generations  to  come 
will  be  so  great  and  the  threat  and  danger  to 
democracy  and  to  the  freedom  of  man  and  the 
welfare  of  the  world  so  constant,  that  civilisation 
will  be  baulked  and  set  back  for  ages  and  the 
good  of  mankind  thwarted  and  maimed. 

Let  us  have  no  misunderstandings  about  it. 
This  is  no  appeal  for  vengeance.  It  is  a  simple 
statement  that  if  Prussianism,  and  all  for  which 
Prussianism  stands,  whether  in  Potsdam  or 
Timbuctoo,  be  not  smashed  and  broken  here  and 
now,  this  war  has  been  wholly  in  vain,  and  our 
beloved  dead  lie  slain  in  a  frantic  farce. 

For  the  public  to  appreciate  this  is  clearly  a  vital 
act,  To  grasp  it,  the  public  must  make  an  effort 


THE   PERSONAL   NOTE  xiii 

to  understand  the  significance  of  the  strategy  of 
the  war.  There  is  no  mystery,  nothing  really 
difficult  to  understand  in  it  all.  To  rid  it  of  the 
suspicion  of  dry-as-dust  is  the  effort  of  these  pages. 
It  is  the  effort  of  a  couple  of  men  who  have  been 
life-students  of  strategics,  and  of  Foreign  Affairs 
upon  which  strategics  are  founded.  The  heavy 
duties  of  helping,  in  what  small  fashion  may  be 
granted  to  me,  in  the  training  of  men  for  the  Great 
War  limits  my  day  ;  but  in  my  friend  Count  Charles 
de  Souza  we  have  a  student  of  strategics  of  astound- 
ingly  wide  knowledge  and  skill,  and  it  will  be  my 
chief  part  but  to  make  the  Englishing  of  his  remark- 
able work  clear  to  the  public,  and  to  explain  for  the 
man  in  the  street  what  might  otherwise  be  some- 
what outside  his  ordinary  ken.  Count  Charles  de 
Souza  brings  to  his  study  of  strategy  that  freedom 
from  bias  which  is  essential  to  a  judge.  His 
researches  reveal  some  startling  facts  in  the  larger 
aspects  of  the  war.  And  if  I  can  assist  in  making 
his  pages  clear  to  the  man  in  the  street  I  shall  be 

well  content. 

HALDANE  MACFALL. 


MATTERS    INTRODUCTORY 


THE  world  will  soon  be  full  of  books,  indeed  they 
already  begin  to  rain  upon  us,  wherein  a  sort  of 
book-making  from  official  pamphlets,  and  articles, 
and  the  like  matter,  codifies  for  us  in  an  intelligent 
summary  the  chief  events  of  the  war.  The  work  is, 
and  will  be,  largely  done  by  skilful  penmen  without 
any  knowledge  of  strategy.  It  will  fulfil  useful 
purposes.  The  following  pages  bear  no  relation 
to  any  such  intention.  We  have  made  strategic 
notes  for  our  own  guidance  during  the  course  of  the 
campaign ;  we  have  made  the  most  elaborate 
research  for  the  position  and  acts  of  every  unit 
that  has  fought  in  the  war  ;  we  have  tried  to  place 
these  corps  in  their  positions  on  the  morning  and 
the  evening  of  each  day — at  reveille  and  in  bivouac 
and  billet.  Without  the  advantage  of  communion 
with  the  leaders  and  commanders,  we  have,  from 
strategic  training,  sought  out  the  motives  for 
strategic  acts,  and  drawn  deductions  from  the 
attempts  to  execute  those  acts.  This  means  a 
laborious  process  which  it  would  be  impossible  to 
give  to  the  public  in  detail  without  boredom.  But 


XV 


xvi  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

the  picture  of  the  war  that  we  here  give  to  the  man 
in  the  street  is  the  result  of  this  complex  search 
after  facts  and  truth.  The  public  does  not  see  into 
the  workshop — it  only  sees  the  finished  work.  The 
secrecy  imposed  by  the  commanders,  especially  the 
French,  has  not  made  for  ease  ;  but  by  dogged 
watchfulness  and  by  his  quick  grasp  of  strategy, 
Count  Charles  de  Souza  has  rarely  been  baffled  for 
long  in  regard  to  the  position  of  any  unit. 

The  strategics  of  the  campaign  I  shall  leave  prac- 
tically as  de  Souza  has  written  them.  All  sorts  of 
theories  of  the  fighting  have  been  given  to  the  public 
as  though  final ;  it  will  be  seen  that  we  have  tested 
and  found  these  accounts  lacking  the  support  of 
fact.  The  position  of  corps  on  the  mornings  and 
evenings  of  certain  dates  prove  few  of  these  accounts 
to  be  correct. 

Histories  of  wars  are  prone  to  be  one-sided,  since 
those  who  write  them  generally  belong  to  one  of  the 
warring  powers  and  twist  events  with  a  national 
bias.  The  result  is  that  the  strategy  of  a  cam- 
paign is  confused,  difficult  to  understand,  and  even 
when  not  an  affair  of  stupid  ignorance,  it  is  of  no 
mental  profit  to  any  man  to  read  it.  It  is  small 
wonder,  then,  that  being  so  close  to  the  din,  few  of 
even  the  best  educated  members  of  the  community 
have  been  able  to  grasp  the  strategy  of  this  Great 
War  amidst  the  general  upheaval  and  confused  by 


MATTERS   INTRODUCTORY          xvii 

the  wide  assault  of  several  nations,  big  and  small, 
who  are  in  armed  conflict  to-day — even  after  eight 
months  of  war. 

One  inevitably  has  a  bias  towards  one's  own  people. 
Impartiality,  especially  in  a  period  of  strife,  when 
the  existence  of  one's  own  nation  and  of  our  allies 
is  at  stake,  is  not  easy  to  attain.  But  if  one  would 
arrive  at  the  strategic  significance  of  war,  it  is 
absolutely  essential  to  try  to  attain  it.  It  is  possible, 
with  calm  judgment  and  a  sense  of  proportion,  to 
reach  a  lucid  estimate  of  the  more  important 
operations,  and  so  to  find  the  truth  ;  and,  having 
found  it,  to  state  it  with  the  courage  of  conviction 
once  and  for  all. 

We  are  not  here  concerned  with  the  political 
aspects  of  the  situation,  as  they  have  no  definite 
laws  underlying  them,  such  as  strategy  has.  Be- 
sides, the  history  of  the  diplomatic  negotiations 
can  easily  be  reconstructed  in  detail  from  a  con- 
siderable amount  of  official  documents  which  have 
been  given  a  wide  circulation.  Indeed,  it  is  in  this 
province,  and  with  rare  clarity,  that  the  Press  has 
done  so  remarkable  a  public  service.  I  will  here  but 
give  a  simple  review  of  the  outstanding  points  which 
directly  affect  the  strategic  intention  guiding  the 
war,  and  so  clear  the  ground  for  de  Souza  to  confine 
himself  to  a  concise  and  lucid  account  of  the  actual 
struggle,  that  is  to  say  the  armed  conflict  which  is  the 


xviii  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

result  of  strained  political  action  and  the  inevitable 
end  of  all  national  rivalry  and  ambition.  This 
description  of  the  acts  of  the  war  will  be  rid  of 
all  those  details  which  only  confuse  the  main  issue  ; 
and  thus  the  way  will  be  simplified  for  the  strict 
impartial  statement  of  the  strategic  acts  of  the  war. 

II 

To  journalism  can  be  paid  this  great  tribute,  that 
it  has  made  clear  certain  basic  truths  to  the  wide 
world.  There  is  no  delusion,  except  amongst  the 
hopelessly  ignorant,  that  Germany  made  her  war 
for  colonial  expansion.  Germany  made  her  war 
with  one  deliberate  purpose,  a  purpose  that  she 
has  pursued  with  dogged  resolution  and  unflinch- 
ing courage  and  relentless  intention  for  a  generation 
— World  Domination.  The  chief  end  of  all  German 
preparation  for  war  was  the  destruction  of  the 
mastery  of  the  English-speaking  peoples.  All  other 
action  was  aimed  at  this  supreme  achievement. 
It  was  impossible  to  arrive  at  this  ambition  without 
first  destroying  France.  Whether,  having  crushed 
France,  the  Prussian  intended  to  take  territory  from 
her  is  merely  academic  discussion  and  useless  guess- 
work. Germany's  design  was  to  crush  France 
swiftly  once  and  for  ever,  that  she  might  thence- 
forth proceed  to  her  attack  on  the  English-speaking 
peoples — first  the  British  and  then  the  American, 


MATTERS   INTRODUCTORY  xix 

Whether  Britain  had  stood  aloof  from  her  war 
with  France  or  not,  Germany  intended  to  strike 
down  British  power.  Had  Britain  stood  aside 
Germany's  work  had  been  the  easier — that  was  all. 
Germany's  dogged  scheme  of  befooling  America  is 
the  guide  to  what  would  have  been  her  handling  of 
Britain. 

It  followed  that  France  was  bound  to  bear  the 
brunt  of  Germany's  attack.  Whatever  else  hap- 
pened, this  was  sure.  And  so  it  has  proved.  Russia 
was  pledged  to  come  to  France's  aid  ;  but  Russian 
help  could  not  come  soon  enough  to  save  France  if 
the  German  plan  had  succeeded.  The  entrance  of 
Britain  did  more  to  help  France  in  these  perilous 
days,  not  only  for  the  prodigious  moral  effect  on 
France,  not  only  for  the  great  service  done  to  France 
by  Britain's  small  army,  but  by  that  sea-power 
which  has  damaged  Germany  more  and  more  every 
day  that  the  war  was  prolonged* 

In  challenging  Britain  at  sea,  Germany  tried  a 
fall  with  nature.  The  Germans  challenged  Destiny 
—or  they  rushed  in  where  heroes  fear  to  tread. 
Napoleon  wrecked  his  great  dreams  of  conquest  by 
wasting  his  strength  in  challenging  the  sea-power 
of  a  sea-folk,  as  the  Spaniard  wrecked  his  all  before 
him.  The  Prussian  is  to-day  the  victim  of  the  like 
conflict  with  world-forces.  The  challenge  to  Britain 
at  sea  has  been  his  ruin.  The  German  is  no  more 


xx  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

capable  of  sea-power  than  an  elephant.  Sea-power 
does  not  come  from  bookish  theories  and  an  elaborate 
organisation  ;  sea-power  is  an  instinct,  arising  out 
of  the  seafaring  habit,  and  is  as  much  compelled 
on  a  people  as  the  necessity  for  that  people  to  win 
its  bread  upon  the  waters.  All  the  professors,  all 
the  encyclopaedias,  all  the  admiralty  offices,  all  the 
gold  lace,  all  the  submarine  murders  in  creation 
cannot  yield  it.  The  master-key  to  admiralty  is 
the  sea-genius  of  a  whole  people. 

Germany's  machine-made  effort  to  master  the 
seas  is  of  a  part  with  her  machine-made  nightmare 
of  world-dominion.  A  people  does  not  become  a 
world-empire  by  the  book.  World-dominion  grows 
out  of  the  very  marrow  and  instinct  of  a  race,  and 
needs  generations  for  its  building.  The  German 
genius,  but  lately  freed  from  serfdom,  thought,  like 
a  parvenu,  to  become  an  imperial  force  by  mechan- 
ical organisation.  The  parvenu  needs  always  to 
be  forgiven  for  his  vulgarities  ;  they  are  part  of  his 
energies.  But  being  lately  risen  out  of  slavery,  it 
was  inevitable  that  her  valour  should  be  the  valour 
of  the  slave-folk,  not  of  the  master  breeds.  It  was 
inevitable  that  chivalry  should  be  denied  to  her, 
and  that  her  wars  should  be  fought  foully.  It  was 
inevitable  that  she  should  think  her  navies  to  be 
made  of  master-stuff  by  shirking  battle  with  her 
enemies'  navies  and  accounting  acts  of  piracy  upon 


MATTERS   INTRODUCTORY  xxi 

unarmed  merchant  craft  as  being  acts  of  valour  and 
of  war.  It  was  inevitable  that  she  should  employ 
falsehood  and  treachery  in  her  acts  of  war,  since  it 
calls  for  a  long  tradition  of  mastery  to  rise  above 
the  habits  of  the  slave-folk. 

Surely  history  can  show  no  more  tragically 
pathetic  sight  than  a  people  arming  themselves  to 
go  forth  and  conquer  the  world,  who  have  not  yet 
arrived  at  self-government — a  people  so  lacking  in 
master-valour  that  they  have  fallen  behind  the 
leading  democracies  of  the  world,  and  have  not 
had  the  courage  to  acquire  government  over  them- 
selves !  The  German  peoples  have  been  gulled  into 
political  slavery ;  but  that  such  a  subordinate 
people  should  march  forth  to  overwhelm  the  great 
democracies  is  surely  the  maddest  venture  outside 
Bedlam  !  Nevertheless,  so  it  has  come  about. 

However,  of  prodigious  value  as  the  British 
alliance,  above  all  Britain's  sea-power,  has  been  to 
France,  we  must  not  let  our  natural  interest  in  the 
British  achievement  give  us  a  false  proportion.  The 
fact  remains  that  France  had  to  bear  the  brunt  of  that 
stupendous  onrush  of  Germany's  vast  legions,  which 
the  Prussians  had  prepared  for  a  generation  where- 
with to  overwhelm  her,  before  she  could  gain  help 
on  any  large  scale.  So  far  the  world  at  large  has 
probably  realised  the  general  state  of  affairs.  But 
we  now  arrive  at  a  significant  part  of  the  crisis  in 


xxii  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

the  destiny  of  Western  Europe  which  is  not  gener- 
ally grasped.  France  not  only  bore  the  onrush  of 
Germany's  legions  with  consummate  strategic  ability, 
but  she  came  within  an  ace  of  crushing  the  German 
armies  very  early  in  the  campaign  on  Belgian 
soil ;  and  within  a  few  weeks  had  not  only  stalled  off 
the  German  attack,  but  had  defeated  the  German  arms 
in  a  series  of  battles  that  decided  the  destinies  of  Euro- 
pean civilisation.  In  bald  terms,  with  only  a  small 
contingent  of  British  troops,  and  before  Russia 
could  come  to  her  assistance,  France  had  defeated 
and  flung  back  the  German  armies,  had  taken  the 
initiative,  and  had  brought  Germany  to  a  state  of 
siege.  Further,  France,  had  she  cared  to  make  the 
stupendous  sacrifice,  could  have  smashed  the  Ger- 
man armies  to  pieces.  In  other  words,  Germany  is 
a  defeated  country,  and  at  any  moment  she  can  be 
crushed. 

It  will  be  said  that  Germany  is  not  yet  crushed, 
and  that  her  crushing  may  cost  more  loss  of  life 
than  her  defeat.  That  is  perfectly  true,  just  as  it 
was  true  that  the  crushing  of  France  after  Sedan 
required  as  many  months  as  the  disaster  of  Sedan 
took  weeks.  It  is  equally  true  that  Germany's 
defeat  is  not  complete  until  she  is  crushed.  The  real 
danger  lies  not  in  the  losses  that  may  have  to  go 
towards  her  crushing,  but  in  the  patching  up  of  a 
peace  that  will  leave  her  the  power  to  strike  again. 


MATTERS   INTRODUCTORY         xxiii 

III 

There  is  yet  another  political  factor  that  stands 
forth  in  this  war,  not  wholly  grasped  even  to-day, 
but  necessary  to  a  full  appreciation  of  the  war. 

There  is  a  muddle-headed  idea  abroad  that  Ger- 
many has,  so  far,  held  her  own  and  is  in  a  dominant 
position  because  she  has  not  suffered  any  large 
dramatic  loss — has  known  no  Sedan — that  not  being 
invaded  she  holds  the  key  to  mastery.  And,  to  do 
them  justice,  the  General  Staff  has  boasted  this 
splendour  to  the  German  people  with  no  uncertain 
breath.  But  when  the  General  Staff  take  off  their 
coats  and  put  their  heads  together  in  secret  con- 
clave, they  talk  no  such  balderdash.  Yet  the  boast 
has  its  value,  and  for  a  quaint  reason. 

The  inability  of  journalists  to  understand  the  full 
significance  of  the  strategy  of  the  war  was  rendered 
still  more  obtuse  by  the  cunning  and  unscrupulous 
skill  of  the  German  Staff  in  the  manipulation  of  the 
foreign — especially  of  the  neutral — Press.  But  there 
was  a  more  intense  blindness  and  deafness  inherent 
in  journalism  due  to  the  wide  Moltke-olatry  of  the 
military  world  since  1870. 

Now,  of  all  the  delusions  of  man,  perhaps  the  most 
difficult  to  cast  forth  is  an  "  olatry."  Whether  a 
man  love  his  idols  or  fear  his  idols,  for  some  mad 
reason  he  is  as  unwilling  to  test  them  as  he  is  un- 
reasoning in  his  worship.  And  it  is  significant  that, 


xxiv  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

hating  Prussia  as  most  of  the  writers  on  the  war 
hate  her,  there  is  scarce  one  of  them  that  discusses 
or  approaches  the  war  except  with  Moltke-olatry 
upon  the  altars  of  his  faith.  There  is  scarce  one 
who  does  not  write  as  if  Prussia  were  the  Lord  of 
War  and  the  greatest  of  the  warrior  breeds  ;  there 
is  scarce  one  who  does  not  reason  upon  the  war 
without  looking  at  it  in  the  terms  of  Germany. 
There  is  scarce  one  who  does  not  reason  as  if 
Germany  held  the  initiative  and  controlled  the 
movements  of  the  campaign  ! 

Indeed,  we  find  even  military  writers  urging 
conscription  and  the  imitation  of  the  German  methods 
and  system  upon  us,  at  the  very  moment  when  we 
are  giving  our  life's  blood  to  destroy  for  ever  those 
methods  and  that  system  ! 

The  fact  is  that  the  sudden  triumph  of  Prussia  in 
1870  tricked  and  dazzled  Europe.  That  the  Prus- 
sians blundered  and  botched  their  way  to  victory, 
that  victory  came  often  against  the  plan  laid  by 
Moltke,  that  Prussian  strategy  was  successful  because 
the  French  strategy  was  even  more  blundering  and 
botchy,  was  wholly  unrealised.  Prussia  succeeded  ; 
and  the  world  set  up  Moltke  as  the  supreme 
genius  in  war,  and  the  Prussian  as  the  supreme 
warrior.  So  we  get  all  this  bombastic  drivel  in  the 
Press  about  the  War  Lord  and  the  like,  which  reads 
pretty  childish  to-day.  Yet  the  creed  has  been 


MATTERS   INTRODUCTORY 


XXV 


gabbled  for  so  long  that  it  seems  impossible  for  the 
writers  to  shake  themselves  free  of  the  banality. 
We,  and  Europe  with  us,  are  as  responsible  for  the 
mad  conceit  of  Prussia — if  so  blatant  and  tragic  an 
egoism  can  be  called  by  so  trivial  and  light  a  word 
as  conceit — as  is  Prussia  herself.  She  came  to  look 
upon  herself  as  invincible,  and,  to  do  her  justice,  she 
did  all  that  lay  in  her  power  to  make  herself  invin- 
cible. But  she  knew  that  the  vast  machine  of  war 
into  which  she  had  converted  her  people  and  her 
wealth  and  industries  had  this  limitation — she  must 
overwhelm  her  enemies  with  a  rush,  or  fall.  Time 
would  always  be  against  her  wherever  she  struck. 
It  was  vital  to  Germany  to  win  great  victories  and 
crush  her  enemies  at  the  very  outset  of  the  war. 
To  see  what  Europe,  under  Moltke-olatry,  took  to 
be  the  significance  of  the  strategy  of  the  opening  of 
the  war,  there  is  no  need  to  quote  the  fatuous 
editors  who,  last  September,  made  the  land  ridi- 
culous, but  let  us  take  the  words  of  one  of  our  most 
brilliant  military  writers  in  this  week  that  I  pen 
these  lines  :  "  The  first  of  these  expectations  was 
amply  realised  "  (i.e.,  great  victories  at  the  outset 
of  the  war).  "  The  strong  fortress  of  Liege  was 
completely  in  German  hands  within  ten  days  of  the 
first  shots.  The  full  mobilisation  of  the  German 
forces  had  not  been  completed  a  fortnight  when  the 
greater  part  of  Belgium  was  securely  held.  The 


xxvi  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

capital,  Brussels,  was  entered  and  occupied  immedi- 
ately afterwards.  The  first  French  armies  gathered 
to  meet  the  shock  were  borne  down  in  an  avalanche 
of  invasion.  All  the  six  weeks  succeeding  the  forcing 
of  the  war  were  an  uninterrupted  triumph,  even  ex- 
ceeding what  had  been  expected  by  the  general  public 
in  the  German  Empire :  the  whole  garrison  of 
Maubeuge,  the  crashing  blow  of  the  battle  of  Metz, 
the  uninterrupted  and  enormous  charge  through 
Northern  France,  to  the  very  gates  of  Paris,  prisoners 
by  the  hundred  thousand,  and  guns  in  interminable 
numbers.  To  crown  all,  just  as  the  decisive  stroke 
against  the  beaten  French  army  made  possible  the 
immediate  occupation  of  Paris,  with  the  approach 
of  Sedan  day,  the  German  population  received  the 
astounding  news  of  Tannenberg." 

Now  it  is  certain  that  the  German  General  Staff 
thus  desired  the  German  public  to  read  the  opening 
chapter  of  their  war.  It  is  certain  that  the  Moltke- 
olatry  of  the  German  people  so  led  them  readily  to 
read  it.  It  is  only  too  well  known  that  the  mass 
of  our  Moltke-olatrous  Press  so  read  it.  It  is  the 
object  of  these  pages  to  show  that,  on  the  contrary, 
the  Germans  went  to  their  doom  ;  that  they  lost 
their  war  ;  that  the  retreat  of  the  French  was  one 
of  the  most  masterly  acts  of  war  in  the  history  of 
man  ;  that  the  Germans  came  near  to  complete 
and  appallingly  disastrous  defeat  at  the  very  early 


MATTERS   INTRODUCTORY        xxvii 

stages  of  their  "  victory  "  ;  and  that  the  invincibility 
of  the  German  arms  lay  shattered  and  broken  at 
the  end  of  this  "  victory."  What  is  more,  it  is 
incredible  that  the  German  Staff  were  ignorant  of 
the  disaster  that  had  befallen  the  German  arms, 
however  much  they  might  strive  to  deceive  Germany 
or  Europe.  It  may  be  that  in  the  first  days 
of  their  astounding  and  overwhelming  rush  into 
France  they  looked  to  victory  ;  but  the  dream 
could  not  have  lasted  a  week.  Hours  before  they 
arrived  within  sight  of  Paris,  the  General  Staff  must 
have  sat  uneasy  in  their  saddles — for  these  men  are 
soldiers,  and  they  are  bound  to  have  realised  that 
the  master-mind  and  master-will  of  the  whirlwind 
was  no  German,  but  lay  in  one  called  Joffre,  and 
that  Prussia  had  brought  forth  no  man  of  genius 
to  compare  with  him.  They  must  have  realised 
that,  except  by  some  stroke  of  wild  fortune,  they 
were  a  defeated  people — and  it  is  to  their  credit 
that  they  so  realised  their  defeat,  and  with  con- 
summate skill  prepared  a  series  of  positions  for 
their  retirement  so  that  that  defeat  should  at  least 
not  become  a  mad  rout. 

I  say  these  men  were  soldiers.  As  they  rode  back 
towards  the  Rhine  from  the  Great  Defeat,  they  at 
least  knew  full  well  that  the  dream  of  Prussian 
World-Dominion  had  nickered  out,  and  that  the 
star  of  Prussia  had  sunk  in  the  waters  of  the  Maine. 

H.  M. 


CHAPTER    I 

THE    POSITION    OF   THE    GERMANS    AT   THE 
OPENING    OF    THE    WAR 

A  HISTORY  of  the  War  of  1914-15,  written  in 
English  or  French,  must  necessarily  begin  with  the 
campaign  waged  in  France  and  Belgium  during  the 
first  phase  of  the  war,  because  although  it  is  true 
that  the  first  flames  of  the  conflagration  lit  up  the 
banks  of  the  Danube  and  that  developments  in  the 
Eastern  theatre  quickly  assumed  a  decisive  char- 
acter, the  fact  remains  that  the  first  and  principal 
effort  of  the  aggressor  nation  was  made  in  France 
and  Belgium,  and  that  the  destinies  of  Europe  were 
there  fought  out. 

This  campaign,  to  be  clearly  understood,  must  be 
divided  into  three  distinct  periods  :  First,  from  the 
opening  of  hostilities  to  the  end  of  the  so-called 
"  Battles  of  the  Marne  " ;  second,  the  battles  of 
the  Aisnes  and  of  St.  Mihiel  and  those  of  Flanders ; 
and  third,  the  war  of  the  trenches,  commonly 
called  the  "  siege- war." 


2  GERMANY    IN   DEFEAT 

The  first  period,  naturally,  should  start  further 
back  than  the  actual  outbreak  of  hostilities,  as  it 
should  include  such  important  matters  as  the 
organisation,  mobilisation  and  concentration  of  the 
armies. 

The  military  problem  should  be  looked  at,  from 
the  start,  as  more  directly  affecting  the  two  prin- 
cipal and  more  military  opponents  in  the  struggle  ; 
that  is  to  say  France  and  Germany.  In  the  long 
run  it  is  true  that  the  scope  of  operations  became 
considerably  wider,  extending  as  it  did  as  far  as 
the  Caucasus,  the  Dardanelles,  and  the  Egyptian 
plains,  not  to  mention  Tsing-tao  in  distant  China  ; 
but  during  the  first  and  most  decisive  period  of 
the  war  the  main  factors  in  the  conflict  were  the 
French  and  German  armies.  England,  at  the  outset, 
could  not  put  more  than  a  couple  of  small  army 
corps  in  the  field — the  Indian  contingent,  a  couple 
of  divisions,  not  landing  in  France  until  after  the 
end  of  the  first  period  of  warfare.  Belgium  had  also 
but  very  few  soldiers  to  put  in  the  field,  and  had 
no  time  for  effective  concentration.  And  finally, 
Russia  was  not  able  to  make  her  weight  felt  on 
Germany  until  her  mobilisation  was  complete  and 
she  had  properly  settled  with  Austria. 

The  German  scheme  of  operations,  as  is  well 
known,  was  based  on  the  rapid  and  overwhelming 
defeat  of  the  French.  Reading  Bernhardi,  one 


POSITION   OF  THE  GERMANS  3 

sees  that  the  Germans,  or  rather  that  their  military 
leaders,  did  not  despise  the  French  army  as  much 
as  might  be  thought,  and  that  France  was  clearly 
realised  to  be  their  most  powerful  and  resourceful 
foe  upon  the  Continent. 

The  German  solution  of  the  problem  therefore 
lay  in  the  direction  of  the  most  effective  use  of  all 
the  means  at  their  disposal  for  the  crushing  of  France 
in  the  shortest  possible  time. 

The  means  at  the  service  of  Germany  if  employed 
with  full  force  were  of  the  most  decisive  nature — 
rapidity  of  mobilisation  and  of  concentration,  and 
vast  superiority  of  numbers.  The  first — rapidity 
of  mobilisation  and  of  concentration — was  bestowed 
partly  by  the  German  Constitution,  which  allowed 
the  head  of  the  army  to  issue  mobilisation  orders 
without  sanction  of  parliament ;  and  partly  by  a 
railway  system  built  entirely  for  strategic  pur- 
poses. The  second — vast  superiority  of  numbers — 
was  provided  by  a  larger  population  and  a  greater 
centralisation  of  forces.  In  this  matter  Germany 
enjoyed  a  special  advantage,  for  she  had  no  troops 
to  bring  out  from  across  the  sea  from  distant 
shores  ;  whilst  France  had  part  of  her  best  fighting 
material  away  in  Africa  and  in  her  Asiatic  colonies. 

No  German,  even  of  the  less  sanguine  tempera- 
ment, could  entertain  any  doubt  as  to  the  result 
of  the  struggle  ;  and  in  those  busy  days  of  active 


4  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

preparation  and  hasty  diplomatic  dealings  Germany 
stood  triumphant,  intoxicated  with  the  conscious- 
ness of  her  might  and  the  absolute  certainty  of 
victory — of  swift  and  crushing  victory.  Her  people 
had  lived  on  the  memories  of  1870  ;  and  since  then 
Germany  had  become  even  more  united,  strong 
and  defiant.  The  respect  and  awe  in  which  she  was 
held  bespoke  to  the  German  recognised  weakness 
on  the  part  of  her  neighbours.  Pacifism,  to  the 
German  mind,  the  desire  for  universal  peace,  was 
but  a  euphemism  for  cowardice.  The  hour  had 
come.  Germany,  with  a  light  heart  and  the ' '  silvery 
laugh  of  Siegfried,"  would  step  over  her  boundaries 
and  overwhelm  "  effete,"  "  decadent "  nations 
with  her  war-trained  millions.  Of  a  certainty, 
amongst  the  vast  and  glittering  armies  which, 
towards  the  end  of  July,  1914,  poured  across  the 
Rhine  in  a  westerly  flood,  there  was  not  a  single 
man  who  doubted  for  one  instant  that  the  end  of 
France  was  at  hand.  Even  the  date  chosen  for 
opening  the  campaign  was  of  good  omen  and  must 
bring  luck  to  the  Kaiser's  arms,  for  was  it  not  on 
the  first  of  August,  forty-four  years  ago,  that  the 
victors  of  Sedan  and  Metz  had  crossed  the  frontier  ! 
This  time,  however,  in  variance  with  1870,  and 
as  the  higher  command  clearly  foresaw,  the  problem 
of  crushing  France  in  the  shortest  possible  time 
would  only  be  half  solved  by  the  secret  mobilisation 


POSITION    OF   THE    GERMANS  5 

and  rapid  concentration  of  the  German  armies. 
The  mobilisation  and  concentration,  for  instance, 
would  not  be  sufficient  to  place  all  the  first-line  troops 
and  an  equal  number  of  first-rate  reserve  formations 
in  the  west,  as  at  least  half  the  units  thus  mustered 
through  lack  of  space  or  of  ground  on  which  to  deploy 
would  have  to  remain  inactive  in  the  rear  for  many 
weeks,  and  could  only  advance  to  fill  up  gaps  in 
the  more  forward  army  corps — a  congestion  due  to 
the  nature  of  the  difficulty  presented  by  the  short- 
ness of  the  French  frontier.  From  Thionville  in 
the  north  to  Mulhausen  in  the  south,  no  more  than 
three  armies,  each  of  four  or  five  army  corps,  could 
be  concentrated  ;  and  there  were  four  more  armies 
of  equal  strength  that  would  consequently  be  held 
back.  Furthermore,  the  French  eastern  line  of 
defences  was  very  strong ;  and  French  concentra- 
tion could  be  safely  effected  behind  this  unassail- 
able line,  thus  robbing  Germany  of  the  benefit  of 
her  greatest  advantage — superiority  of  numbers. 
She  would  win,  of  course — she  had  no  doubts  on 
the  subject ;  but  it  might  be  months  before  she 
achieved  a  decisive  and  complete  success ;  and 
Russia  by  that  time  would  have  become  a  dangerous 
foe  at  her  back. 

Such  were  the  views  of  the  German  General  Staff, 
who,  contrary  to  popular  belief,  considered  their 
war-plan  entirely  from  its  technical  aspect,  and 


6  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

were  never  influenced  by  sentimental  reasons  nor 
restrained  by  any  moral  or  political  considerations. 
Full  of  their  books  and  the  teachings  of  Frederick 
the  Great  and  of  Moltke,  they  subordinated  every- 
thing else  to  strategic  necessity. 

This  is  so  true  that  the  problem  we  have  just 
surveyed  had  been  thought  out  and  solved  by  the 
Germans  long  before  the  war ;  and  the  German 
Staff  had  made  no  secret  of  it.  A  scheme  of  strategic 
railways  had  been  elaborated  and  laid  down  along 
the  Belgian  frontier ;  and  the  military  writers  of 
Germany — some  of  whom  were  officers  of  distinc- 
tion— had  given  the  widest  publicity  to  the  fact, 
and  to  the  aims  of  Germany  in  this  direction.  Fin- 
ally, the  points  chosen  north  of  Treves  for  the 
concentration  of  several  German  armies  conclusively 
proves  that  the  German  General  Staff  had  irre- 
vocably made  up  their  minds  to  violate  Belgian 
neutrality ;  for  the  concentration  of  an  army  is 
an  intricate,  lengthy  business,  and  cannot  be  altered 
without  cross-orders,  counter-marches,  and  the 
confusion  which  results. 

In  fact,  the  German  Staff,  adhering  always  strictly 
to  strategic  principles,  omitted  nothing  from  their 
calculations — not  even  the  possibility  of  Great 
Britain  participating  in  the  struggle,  nor  of  Belgium 
resisting.  The  German  people  and  the  rest  of  the 
army,  of  course,  knew  nothing  of  that,  as  it  is  not 


POSITION   OF   THE    GERMANS  1 

customary  for  the  heads  of  the  army  to  discuss 
their  plans  in  public.  Nor  is  the  public,  untrained 
to  reason  in  strategy,  able  to  draw  conclusions  from 
even  obvious  preparations. 

But  the  weighing  of  alternatives,  which  is  the 
basis  of  all  strategic  counsels,  can  leave  no  doubt 
that  when  the  gauntlet  was  thrown  down  and  the 
Teutonic  hosts  were  sent  swarming  along  the  fron- 
tiers of  Luxembourg  and  Belgium,  the  German 
General  Staff  were  quite  ready  to  face  all  eventu- 
alities and  to  modify  their  plans,  if  necessary,  as 
they  went  along.  Nothing  could  stop  them.  They 
accounted  themselves  geniuses  in  war,  every  one 
of  them.  They  accounted  their  troops  invincible, 
and  themselves  the  directors  of  invincibility.  They 
confidently  believed  that  no  troops  in  the  wide 
world  could  stand  against  the  German  arms.  Even 
at  the  worst,  with  Belgium  and  England  fighting  on 
the  side  of  France,  they  entertained  no  doubt  as  to 
the  result.  They  had  enough  resources  to  crush 
any  foes,  and  alternatives  galore  to  fit  any  political 
modification  that  might  present  itself.  Of  course 
they  preferred  to  fight  France  by  herself  until  they 
could,  in  all  ease,  transfer  their  victorious  and  in, 
vincible  troops  to  some  other  corner  of  the  earth. 


CHAPTER    II 

THE   POSITION   OF  THE   FRENCH  AT  THE   OPENING  OF 
THE    WAR 

AT  the  outbreak  of  war  the  situation  for  France, 
although  terrible  and  most  threatening,  looked 
simple  enough  ;  and  it  was,  after  all,  the  one  that 
had  been  anticipated  for  years,  and  for  which  the 
military  authorities  had  made  ready. 

War  with  Germany  implied  an  attack  from  the  foe 
on  the  frontier  which  mattered  most,  the  frontier 
which,  for  that  reason,  had  been  most  elaborately 
fortified.  From  Verdun  in  the  north  to  Belfort  in 
the  east,  close  to  the  Swiss  frontier,  stood  the  vast 
rampart  against  German  assault — a  bastion  of 
strength  against  all  surprise.  There  also  lay  the 
covering  troops — "  troupes  de  couvertures  " — the 
"  iron  divisions  "  of  the  20th  and  7th  corps,  the 
"  Ironsides  "  of  France,  fully  trained  and  equipped, 
ever  ready  for  war  at  an  hour's  call,  not  to  mention 
other  troops  trained  almost  to  as  high  a  pitch  for 
battle.  Whilst  these  superb  armies  fought  and  kept 
the  Germans  at  bay,  the  other  forces  of  France 
would  be  mobilised,  concentrated,  and  brought  for- 


HOLLAND 


1-Generetl pojtttjons  ofthf  German  Western  armies 

at  the  outbreak  of  Mir. 
2.  -  first  plan  of  concentration  of the/Lvc/irst/rench  armies 

i  I        French  army 


SWITZERLAND 


MAP  1. 


To  face  page  8 


POSITION    OF   THE    FRENCH  9 

ward  to  the  field  of  battle.  The  shortness  of  the 
front  to  be  defended,  as  well  as  its  strength,  would 
make  all  this  possible  ;  and,  as  matters  stood  on 
the  day  that  the  Germans  set  foot  on  French  terri- 
tory, the  immediate  prospect  was  not  unfavourable 
to  France. 

Even  the  inclusion  by  the  enemy  of  the  Grand 
Duchy  of  Luxembourg  in  the  scope  of  operations 
could  not  make  much  difference,  as  the  frontier 
portion  of  this  tiny  State  where  it  touches  France 
was  infinitesimal.  It  only  enabled  the  invaders  to 
attack  the  insignificant  fortress  of  Longwy,  which 
was  garrisoned  but  by  a  battalion  of  infantry. 

The  Germans  derived  some  advantages  by  the 
orders  given  to  the  French  covering  troops  to  leave 
a  space  of  ten  kilometres  (six  miles)  between  them- 
selves and  the  frontier.  This  measure,  which  was 
taken  by  the  French  Government  in  order  to 
show  its  pacific  intention  and  its  strong  desire  for 
compromise  and  a  peaceful  solution,  enabled  the 
aggressors  to  seize  some  important  positions  along 
the  frontier,  particularly  over  the  Vosges  mountains  ; 
also  to  extend  their  entrenched  lines  in  Lorraine, 
south  of  Saarburg  and  Savern,  right  into  French 
territory.  But  all  this  mattered  little,  and  German 
incursions  and  depredations  on  the  frontier  villages 
could  not  affect  the  strength  and  value  of  such 
strongholds  as  Verdun,  Toul,  Epinal  or  Belfort, 


10  GERMANY  IN  DEFEAT 

— or  decrease  the  moral  of  the  finest  troops  in  France. 
The  concentration  of  the  French  armies,  therefore, 
was  undertaken  on  the  basis  that  France  alone 
would  oppose  Germany  in  Western  Europe  ;  and 
the  whole  of  the  French  forces,  consisting  of  five 
armies  of  four  to  five  army  corps  each,  were  gathered 
up  gradually,  to  be  stretched  on  a  line  extending, 
roughly,  from  Mezieres  to  Belfort.  They  were  to 
face  eastwards.  One  of  these  armies,  however — the 
4th — was  slightly  in  the  rear,  in  reserve,  west  of 
Commercy ;  and  this  was  the  only  indication  that  a 
strategist  would  get,  by  a  glance  at  the  map,  that 
the  French  General  Staff  felt,  or  knew,  that  the 
dreaded  violation  of  Belgian  neutrality  by  the 
Germans  was  imminent ;  because,  from  its  position, 
the  4th  French  army  could,  without  a  pronounced 
change  of  front,  proceed  to  the  north  as  well  as  to 
the  eastward.  This  it  did  when  the  violation  of 
Belgium  by  Germany  was  an  accomplished  fact 
and  Belgium  asked  France  for  her  support.  Then, 
and  not  until  then,  the  action  of  the  three  first 
armies  was  extended  northwards  ;  the  5th  army 
slipped  along  the  Meuse,  from  Mezieres  to  a  point 
opposite  Fourmies  on  the  Belgian  frontier  ;  and  the 
4th  army,  wheeling  slightly  northwards,  stepped  in 
between  the  5th  and  3rd  army  on  the  Meuse. 

But  it  should  be  here  borne  in  mind  that  this 
change  of  position  was  not  entirely  accomplished  by 


POSITION    OF   THE   FRENCH          11 

the  troops  themselves,  as,  when  the  plan  of  concen- 
tration had  to  be  changed,  mobilisation  was  still 
going  on.  The  French  Staff  merely  issued  new 
orders,  altering  the  destination  of  certain  units. 
Some  of  these  units  had  to  change  trains  or  return 
to  their  base  in  order  to  pick  up  a  new  line.  The 
alteration  applied  to  all  the  branches — artillery, 
cavalry,  as  well  as  commissariat ;  hence  the  delays 
and  confusion  often  attending  the  adoption  of  a  new 
plan  of  concentration  under  pressure  of  events. 
That  the  French  authorities  were  able  to  accomplish 
the  mobilisation  and  concentration  of  the  troops 
in  the  scheduled  minimum  of  time  was  in  itself  a 
remarkable  achievement.  It  certainly  was  not  anti- 
cipated by  the  Germans,  who  had  hoped,  by  their 
hurried  attack  on  Longwy  and  their  swift  incur- 
sions into  French  territory,  to  confuse  the  French 
Staff.  A  more  immediate  surprise  (for  they  could 
not  guess  until  some  time  afterwards  the  thorough- 
ness of  the  French  military  arrangements)  was  the 
unity  and  coolness  of  a  nation  which  they  had 
thought  to  be  divided  amongst  themselves,  and 
above  all  other  peoples  volatile  and  superficial. 
The  Germans,  themselves  trained  most  superficially 
in  knowledge  of  foreign  affairs,  fully  expected  a 
revolution  to  break  out  in  Paris.  They  even  ex- 
pected a  gigantic  mutiny  through  which  Royalist, 
Socialist,  Democrat  and  Republican,  by  fighting 


12  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

amongst  themselves,  would  create  confusion,  chaos, 
a  regular  panic,  and  thus  greatly  facilitate  the 
already  quite  easy  work  of  the  German  armies. 

No  nation  made  sadder  mistakes  than  Germany 
in  1914,  nor  blundered  more  fatuously  in  its  cal- 
culations. The  beliefs  she  entertained  about  France 
in  particular  were  extraordinary — they  were  colos- 
sal in  their  ignorance  and  naivete ;  and  certainly, 
if  real  Culture  implies  a  total  neglect  of  the  history 
of  other  peoples,  then  the  Germans  had  Culture  to 
the  pin  of  their  collar.  Setting  aside  their  mis- 
apprehension as  to  the  English  psychology  and 
character,  and  their  fantastic  interpretation  of  the 
Irish  question  and  of  the  Suffragist  movement,  the 
tales  seriously  spread  throughout  Germany  about 
a  nation  with  which  they  had  been  in  immediate 
contact  for  centuries  were  ludicrous  to  the  point  of 
fatuity.  In  spite  of  the  way  in  which  France  had 
recuperated  from  her  defeat  and  losses  in  1870-71, 
in  spite  of  the  great  and  evident  progress  France 
was  making  in  almost  every  field  of  human  activity 
and  enterprise,  she  was,  according  to  the  German 
view,  even  to  the  most  learned  amongst  the 
Germans,  decadent  and,  therefore,  ripe  for  conquest. 
How  could  such  a  country — a  Republic,  a  demo- 
cracy— have  an  army  and  bring  forth  a  great  cap- 
tain to  lead  that  army  !  Was  not  French  admin- 
istration, military  and  civil,  steeped  in  corruption  ? 


POSITION    OP   THE   FRENCH  13 

Were  there  not  scandals  enough  to  prove  it !  Even 
on  the  eve  of  war  had  not  one  been  breaking  forth  ? 
Had  not  a  deputy  in  the  Chamber  declared  that 
the  army  had  no  ammunition  ! 

It  must  be  confessed  that  Germany  was  not 
entirely  to  blame  for  such  beliefs,  since,  apart  from 
the  public  washing  of  dirty  linen  so  frequent  in 
France,  apart  from  the  partisan  spirit  of  politicians, 
there  were  enough  French  people,  of  the  kind  gener- 
ally opposed  to  Republican  ideals  and  institutions, 
to  spread  abroad  the  legend  of  French  corruption 
and  degeneracy.  But,  for  all  that,  the  German,  with 
his  much-vaunted  knowledge  of  history,  should 
have  realised  that  a  nation  that  had  so  often  re- 
covered from  past  defeats  and  so  often  astonished 
Europe  and  the  world  by  its  sudden  bursts  of  energy, 
would  become,  when  its  back  was  to  the  wall,  a 
most  bitter  and  dangerous  foe.  There  were  the 
instances  of  the  Hundred  Years  War  and  of  Joan  of 
Arc  to  ponder  upon,  and  the  more  recent  example 
of  Rossbach,  followed  by  Valmy  and  Jena.  In  the 
Seven  Years  War  France  had  only  mediocrities  to 
lead  her  troops.  It  had  been  the  same  in  1870.  But 
in  the  intervening  period,  not  to  mention  anterior 
phases,  her  military  genius  had  shone  forth  in  all 
its  lustre.  Her  whole  past  had  been  remarkable 
for  her  recuperative  power  above  all  other  qualities. 
And  here  we  come  to  the  greatest  surprise  in  reserve 


14  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

for  Germany  in  this  war — France  has  revealed  many 
men  of  genius  to  lead  her  troops.  They  were  un- 
known because  unadvertised.  None  of  them  had 
written  sensational  books  concerning  the  subjuga- 
tion of  Europe  and  the  re-establishment  of  the 
Frankish  Empire  !  None  of  them  taught  their 
troops  the  goose-step  or  the  like  parade  eccentrici- 
ties. None  of  them  advised  the  Sultan  or  contri- 
buted loud  ringing  essays  to  a  subsidised  press. 
They  worked  quietly  and  conscientiously  at  the 
mastering  of  their  profession  and  in  the  training  of 
their  troops  towards  mastery.  And  on  the  critical 
day  they  fell  without  a  flourish  of  trumpets  into 
their  allotted  places  of  command.  The  Commander- 
in-Chief  alone  was  given  some  recognition  from  the 
start,  but  the  names  of  those  under  him  who  directed 
the  operations  of  huge  bodies  of  men  have  only 
become  known  to  the  public  in  order  of  merit  of 
achievement.  Some  of  the  greatest  feats  in  arms 
of  the  war  have  been  performed  anonymously  ;  and 
it  is  not  even  certain  that  the  operations  of  war  that 
really  saved  France  and  Europe  have  as  yet  been 
noticed  or  will  be  remembered  by  future  generations. 
Naturally  we  do  not  mean  to  say  that  all  the 
French  generals  were  men  of  genius.  Some  were 
to  turn  out  but  indifferent  leaders  in  the  field.  The 
Commander-in-Chief  whom  the  Republic  placed 
at  the  head  of  her  armies,  being  a  strong  man,  had 


POSITION    OF   THE    FRENCH  15 

begun,  before  the  war,  to  weed  out,  regardless  of 
politics  or  creed,  all  commanding  or  staff  officers 
whom  he  did  not  think  fully  fitted  for  their  work. 
Thus  he  cashiered  five  popular  commanders  who 
were  nearly  all  amongst  his  personal  friends.  He 
did  so  in  the  teeth  of  considerable  opposition, 
political  and  social.  But  General  Joffre  would 
rather  have  relinquished  his  command  than  have 
kept  men  in  the  army  on  the  principle  of  favouritism 
that  had  cost  France  the  loss  of  Alsace  and  Lorraine. 
However,  partly  through  caution  and  partly  through 
the  difficulty  of  judging  the  true  work  of  a  military 
man  in  time  of  peace,  General  Joffre  was  not 
altogether  fortunate  in  the  choice  of  some  of  his 
subordinates,  three  of  whom  were  given  high  com- 
mands but  proved  themselves  unworthy  of  the 
selection — not  in  the  quality  of  honour,  as  some  evil 
rumours  would  have  it,  nor  even  of  brains,  for  they 
were  brilliant  theorists,  but  in  their  leadership  in 
action  in  the  presence  of  the  enemy.  To  put  it  in 
the  people's  phrase,  they  lost  their  heads  at  critical 
moments  amidst  the  confusion  of  battle,  and  com- 
mitted mistakes  the  import  of  which  cannot  be 
exaggerated — blunders  and  errors  of  judgment  which 
it  required  all  the  ability  of  the  really  able  men  to 
redress. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE  STRATEGIC  PERPLEXITY  PRODUCED  ON  THE 
FRENCH  BY  THE  OPENING  GERMAN  MOVES  IN 
THE  WAR 

THE  strategic  situation  created  by  the  German 
incursion  into  Belgium  was  rather  dark  and  com- 
plicated ;  and  for  some  time  the  French  Staff 
knew  not  what  to  make  of  it  nor  what  to  expect 
from  an  enemy  so  unscrupulous — an  enemy,  more- 
over, who  possessed  the  initiative. 

As  it  was,  rumours  came  of  a  German  occupation 
of  Basle  in  Switzerland.  Strong  bodies  were 
stationed  in  the  neighbourhood  along  the  right 
bank  of  the  Rhine.  They  might  cross  Upper 
Alsace  and  make  a  dash  for  Belfort,  the  nearest 
French  stronghold  to  the  German  frontier.  There 
was  no  denying,  however,  that  the  threat  in  the 
north  was  more  serious,  and  would  increase  in 
danger  if  the  Germans  succeeded  in  overawing 
Belgium  and  sweeping  unopposed  through  that 
country.  Yet,  their  movements  there  taking  place 
so  far  north  might  have  a  different  significance 
— the  Germans  might  simply  wish  to  distract  the 


Oste. 


/  _  General  positions  of  the  German  Western  armies 

on  the  5  ^  of  August    /*?/•? 
2.  - /Second plctn  of  concentration  off  fit /tuejirst 

French,   ct.rmi.es 


MAP  2. 


To  /ace  page  16. 


STRATEGIC   PERPLEXITY  17 

attention  of  the  French  from  their  eastern  line  of 
defence,  which,  when  all  was  said,  was  the  real 
key  of  the  position.  This  explanation  seemed  the 
most  likely,  and  later  it  turned  out  to  be  the  correct 
one. 

A  German  attack  was  impending  on  Nancy. 
Considerable  bodies  of  troops  were  massed  south, 
west,  and  east  of  Metz,  biding  their  time.  The 
attack  was  only  to  be  made  when  the  French,  by 
pressure  of  events,  had  diverted  some  of  their 
troops  elsewhere  and  had  thus  weakened  their 
line.  But  the  French  Staff  were  not  bound  to  know 
this  ;  and  at  such  an  early  stage  of  developments 
they  could  not  guess  the  real  intentions  of  the  Ger- 
man Staff.  They  took  the  safest  course  by  acting 
on  the  assumption — one  might  say  the  belief — that 
the  Germans  were  going  to  attack  Nancy  at  once. 

For  those  who  do  not  realise  the  importance  of 
the  capital  of  Lorraine,  or  rather  of  the  positions 
surrounding  it,  it  is  as  well  to  explain  that  these 
positions,  called  "  Grand  Couronne,"  command 
the  approaches  to  the  fortress  of .  Toul.  This 
fortress  lies  at  the  northern  extremity  of  the  "  trouee 
de  Mirecourt  "  which  the  fortress  of  Epinal  shuts 
off  in  the  south — a  gap  of  50  miles  in  the  high  grounds 
through  which  an  enemy  besieging  either  Toul  or 
Epinal  could  easily  pour  into  France.  That  is 
what  the  French  Staff  meant  when  they  said  that 

B 


18  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

a  successful  attack  on  the  "  Grand  Couronne " 
and  the  German  occupation  of  Nancy  would  be 
fatal  to  the  concentration  of  the  French  armies. 
The  "  camp  de  Chalons  " — the  Aldershot  of  France 
— would  be  threatened,  and  most  probably  seized, 
by  the  Germans  ;  and  all  the  French  armies  of  the 
north  would  have  their  communications  cut  off. 
It  will  thus  be  understood  that  the  anxieties  of  the 
French  Staff  in  the  early  days  of  August  were  well 
founded.  Before  any  other  consideration  they  wished 
to  consolidate  the  threatened  position  ;  and,  whilst 
the  work  of  mobilisation  and  concentration  of  the 
main  armies  was  still  going  on  they  decided  to 
attempt  a  diversion  which,  if  it  did  nothing  else, 
would  at  least  ward  off  the  German  attack,  and 
would  have  the  valuable  effect  of  causing  confusion 
and  anxiety  in  the  minds  of  the  German  Staff  as 
to  the  French  intention.  This  diversion  was 
prepared  and  launched  with  some  of  the  forces 
already  in  hand  ;  but  meanwhile  the  situation  in 
the  north  assumed  a  different  and  more  definite 
aspect. 

The  Germans  had  entered  Belgium  on  August  3 
— the  same  day  of  their  attack  on  Longwy  and  three 
full  days  after  they  had  already  violated  the  terri- 
tory of  another  neutral  State  ;  and  the  French 
Staff,  as  has  been  shown,  had  proceeded  to  alter 
their  first  plan  of  concentration  accordingly  ;  but, 


STRATEGIC   PERPLEXITY  19 

as  yet,  until  August  5  and  the  attack  on  Liege, 
nothing  further  had  happened — except  in  the  realm 
of  diplomacy,  the  overtures  of  Germany  to  the 
Belgian  Government  at  Brussels,  and  the  appeals 
of  Belgium  to  England  and  France.  This  interval 
of  two  days  marks  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  the 
world. 

In  France,  from  the  moment  that  war  was  under- 
stood to  be  inevitable,  all  eyes  were  turned  to  the 
mistress  of  the  seas.  Even  when  the  strategic 
situation  in  Western  Europe  concerned  France  alone, 
the  uppermost  desire  of  Frenchmen  was  that  Eng- 
land should  intervene — partly  because,  not  wishing 
for  war,  they  felt  that  the  intervention  of  England 
would  mean  peace  ;  partly  for  sentimental  reasons 
coupled  with  the  almost  superstitious  belief  that 
if  war  really  came,  the  side  on  which  England  stood 
would  win.  This  belief  had  little  to  do  with  the 
actual  resources  that  England  could  or  would  throw 
into  the  balance,  nor  with  the  excellence  of  the  British 
army  as  a  tactical  unit,  which  was  not  yet  proved. 
The  gist  of  the  matter  lay  in  the  complex  nature 
of  the  French  or  Latin  temperament,  which  is 
rather  prone  to  seek  the  approval  and  encourage- 
ment of  its  friends,  and  lacking  that,  is  apt  to 
become  dangerously  depressed.  In  this  particular 
case,  no  doubt,  it  would  be  unfair  as  well  as  strate- 
gically inaccurate  to  assume  that  France,  without 


20  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

the  help  of  England,  would  have  been  definitely 
conquered  by  the  Germans.  Such  was  the  spirit  and 
soul  of  France  and  the  genius  of  her  commanders, 
that  means  would  have  been  found  within  the  nation 
itself  to  defeat  and  repel  the  invader.  France  had 
deliberately  and  calmly  decided  from  highest  to 
lowest  that  this  should  be  so — or  obliteration.  But 
— and  this  is  the  main  point — it  would  have  been 
terribly  costly  for  France  ;  it  would  have  drained 
the  nation's  resources,  principally  in  men  ;  and 
there  would  have  been  a  lasting  grudge  against 
England  if  she  had  failed  her  friend  in  the  hour  of 
need.  The  support  of  England  at  first  seemed  doubt- 
ful. The  violation  of  the  neutrality  of  Luxem- 
bourg took  place  on  August  1.  It  was  a  casus 
belli,  which,  indirectly  at  least,  affected  England. 
France  was  attacked  all  along  the  frontier  on 
August  2 — the  declaration  of  war  being  formu- 
lated on  the  next  day  ;  on  this  day,  August  3,  the 
violation  of  Belgian  neutrality  took  place.  Here 
the  casus  belli  affected  England  directly  ;  but  her 
attitude  remained  unknown  until  the  5th  ;  and  yet 
the  French  people,  who  could  now,  on  technical 
grounds,  as  the  French  Staff  did,  take  it  for  granted 
that  England  would  remain  neutral,  did  not  flinch. 
There  can  be  no  better  proof  of  their  confidence  in 
themselves  ;  but  it  would  have  been  with  a  heavy 
heart  that  they  would  have  faced  the  foe  ;  whereas, 


STRATEGIC   PERPLEXITY  21 

when  the  English  declaration  of  war  to  Germany 
at  last  came,  a  great  wave  of  enthusiasm  swept 
over  the  country.  With  their  characteristic  quick- 
ness of  mind,  the  French  understood  the  reasons 
which  had  made  England  hesitate — the  internal 
political  crisis  caused  by  the  Irish  question ;  the 
Labour  unrest ;  the  spirit  of  pacifism  which  per- 
meated even  the  British  Cabinet,  of  which  more 
than  one  member  was  suspected  of  German  sym- 
pathies, were  all  at  their  height  when  the  trumpet 
of  war  rang  through  Europe.  Thus  it  was  that 
when,  a  few  days  later,  whilst  events  were  quickly 
developing  in  the  theatre  of  hostilities,  the  first 
British  contingent  landed  in  northern  France,  it 
was  given  a  reception  such  as  few  troops  have  ever 
known  in  a  foreign  land  ;  and,  let  us  here  add,  such 
as  only  a  truly  great  people  is  capable  of  offering. 
The  smart  and  trim  "  Tommies "  of  England, 
worthy  descendants  of  the  archers  of  Crecy  and 
Agincourt,  were  frankly  admired  and  enthusiastically 
taken  to  the  heart  of  France. 

Once  the  co-operation  of  the  British  army  was 
assured,  the  main  matter  for  the  French  Staff  was 
to  co-ordinate,  in  the  best  way  possible,  all  strategic 
efforts.  The  problem,  again,  had  somewhat  altered, 
and  some  modifications  had  to  be  made  in  the 
concentration  of  the  left  wing — the  5th  army,  and 
the  formations  that  were  later  to  become  the  6th 


22  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

army.  But  even  with  these  modifications,  which 
did  not  extend  beyond  Arras  and  Lille,  France  found 
herself  now  with  a  line  of  concentration  far  too 
long  for  her  resources  compared  with  the  German 
line  of  concentration.  The  isolation  of  some  of  her 
forces  might  spell  disaster — as  in  1870.  Yet  some- 
thing had  to  be  made  not  only  of  British  but  of 
Belgian  co-operation.  At  the  same  time,  and  above 
all  other  considerations,  the  French  Staff  were 
obliged  not  to  lose  sight  for  one  instant  of  their 
eastern  fortresses — the  main  defensive  line  of  France 
and  the  true  pivot  of  the  whole  scheme  of  operations. 
Such  was  the  exact  condition  of  affairs  on  the 
French  side  on,  and  after,  August  5,  1914,  when  the 
Germans  attacked  Liege  in  Belgium,  and  England 
declared  war  on  Germany.  From  a  broader,  or 
political,  standpoint  there  were  now  other  and 
vaster  issues  at  stake  than  the  mere  existence,  as 
an  independent  State,  of  the  French  nation.  The 
struggle  assumed  a  more  general  international  aspect, 
and  the  prestige  and  wealth  of  Britain,  as  well  as 
her  mastery  of  the  seas  and  her  domination  of  the 
trade  routes  of  the  world,  were  destined  to  loom 
larger  than  the  more  substantial  and  costly  efforts 
of  other  nations  ;  but  the  strategic  problem,  viewed 
intrinsically,  was  to  remain  in  essentials  (as  far  as 
the  military  operations  in  France  and  Belgium  were 
concerned)  the  particular  domain  of  a  body  of  men 


STRATEGIC   PERPLEXITY  23 

not  much  thought  about  until  then — the  French 
General  Staff — and  especially  of  its  head,  the  gener- 
alissimo, Joffre,  who  had  until  the  war  lived  in 
comparative  obscurity  and  was  totally  unknown 
to  the  world  at  large. 


CHAPTER    IV 

THE  REAL  AND  WHOLLY  UNREALISED   SIGNIFICANCE 
OF  LIJ3GE 

THE  attack  and  investment  of  the  Belgian  fortress 
of  Liege  had,  from  the  German  standpoint,  a 
strategic  intention  of  the  utmost  importance. 

This  result  had  a  world-wide  importance  from  the 
mere  glamour  that  arose  and  surrounded  the  event, 
owing  to  its  historic  defence  by  the  Belgians  under 
General  Leman  ;  but  its  strategic  importance  was 
wholly  and  rashly  misinterpreted,  as  is  often  the 
case  at  the  start  of  a  campaign  when  the  military 
plans  and  motives  of  the  belligerents  are  necessarily 
kept  in  the  dark  and,  indeed,  remain  shrouded  in 
mystery  for  a  long  time  afterwards — sometimes  for 
ever. 

It  is  well  to  note  that  all,  or  nearly  all,  contro- 
versies about  affairs  of  war  dwell  on  the  opening 
moves  or  plans  which  are  rarely,  if  ever,  explained 
in  a  satisfactory  manner.  One  eagerly  strives  to 
know  what  happened  here  and  there,  and  what  was 
the  reason,  or  the  cause,  of  this  or  that  action  or 
lack  of  action.  Generally,  of  course,  the  mass  of 

24 


Jrtftjharrnu  eoneen 
_  J   tratinf 

Jrrencn.  army 
German  army 


MAPS. 


To  face  page  24. 


SIGNIFICANCE    OP   LI^GE  25 

people,  who  take  no  interest  in  the  military  aspect 
of  a  struggle,  are  quite  satisfied  with  a  simple  ex- 
planation of  events  that  seems  to  give  an  obvious 
solution.  This  explanation  may  be  utterly  false, 
and  in  the  light  of  succeeding  events  may  show 
ridiculous.  But  it  has  been  accepted,  and  becomes 
one  of  those  convenient  and  pat  commonplaces 
that  assures  ready  acceptance,  and  helps  unthinking 
babblers  out  of  dialectic  difficulties.  Ask  one  of 
these  autocrats  of  the  armchair  :  "  Why  did  the 
Germans  attack  Liege  on  August  5,  1914  ?  "  and 
he  is  sure  to  answer  :  "  Why,  to  move  through 
Belgium,  of  course."  ...  It  is  the  accepted 
formula  of  the  opening  strategy  of  the  war,  the 
doggedly  held  dogma  of  this  campaign.  Ninety- 
nine  people  out  of  a  hundred  have  a  settled  con- 
viction that  the  German  strategy  was  to  pour 
through  Belgium  and  make  for  Paris  thereby. 
Indeed,  to  challenge  this  theory — a  plan  of  campaign 
astutely  advertised  by  the  German  writers  before 
the  war — is  almost  to  risk  the  strait-waistcoat  of 
Bedlam,  or  to  be  taken  for  one  of  those  consequen- 
tial fellows  who  make  a  point  of  opposing  all  popular 
beliefs.  But  should  you  happen  to  have  made  care- 
ful notes  of  the  position  of  army  corps,  and  to  have 
gone  a  little  deeper  into  the  first  strategic  moves  of 
the  German  armies  in  Belgium,  and  watched  their 
relation  to  the  armies  deliberately  kept  elsewhere, 


26  GERMANY   IN    DEFEAT 

you  will  be  tempted  to  follow  your  first  question 
by  another :  "  Why  did  the  Germans  not  attack 
Namur  at  the  same  time  as  they  attacked  Liege  ?  " 
And  to  follow  it  with  yet  another  and  more  explicit 
and  clear  query  :  "  Why  did  the  Germans  wait 
until  the  20th — that  is  to  say,  two  whole  weeks — 
to  do  so  ?  "  The  tea-table  and  the  armchair  are 
at  once  upset ;  the  autocrat  gapes  at  you  and, 
mentally  reviewing  the  map  that  he  has  so  often 
glanced  at  since  the  war  began,  he  answers  falter- 
ingly  :  "I  don't  know." 

After  all,  dates  and  the  exact  position  of  army 
corps  on  those  dates  are  very  stubborn  facts  to 
juggle  with. 

The  sudden  bewilderment  of  the  cocksure  is  the 
beginning  of  wisdom.  The  "  I  don't  know  "  of  the 
dogmatist  is  the  proof  positive  that  the  popular 
theory,  and  generally  accepted  solution,  of  the  siege 
of  Liege  were  wrong.  Obviously  the  Germans  were 
not  hammering  at  Liege  as  one  beats  on  a  gate  that 
one  would  break  down,  in  order  to  "  sweep  "  through 
Belgium  ;  and  that  this  was  the  intention  of  the 
main  German  strategy  when  the  Belgians  scorned 
their  ultimatum  is  a  myth  of  the  popular  imagi- 
nation. 

Let  us  deal  with  the  ungarnished  facts. 

On  August  2,  whilst  four  huge  German  armies 
concentrated  along  the  Belgian  frontier,  and  one  of 


SIGNIFICANCE    OF   LIlSGE  27 

these  armies  penetrated  through  the  Grand  Duchy 
of  Luxembourg  as  far  as  the  French  frontier,  the 
German  proposals  to  Brussels  for  free  passage  were 
categorically  rejected.  On  August  3  a  final  ulti- 
matum was  presented  and  a  German  army — the 
2nd  army  under  General  von  Bulow — stepped  into 
Belgium,  and  the  Belgian  Government  made  its 
appeal  to  England  and  to  France,  and  at  the  same 
time  affirmed  its  determination  of  defending  its 
neutrality.  Therefore  when,  as  is  usual  in  warfare, 
the  German  commander  on  the  next  day,  the  4th, 
approaching  Liege,  sent  a  summons  to  surrender  to 
the  Governor  of  that  fortress,  he  knew  that  the 
Belgian  Governor,  General  Leman,  had  orders  to 
resist,  and  would  do  so.  The  same  would  apply  to 
the  other  Belgian  stronghold  on  the  Meuse,  Namur. 
In  plain  terms,  the  Germans  knew  that  resistance 
would  be  met  with  everywhere.  It  is  not  for  us 
here  to  consider  the  speculative  value  of  such  a 
position  as  it  appeared  to  the  German  Staff  at  the 
time  of  the  Belgian  resistance  ;  but  we  are  solely 
concerned  with  the  simple  fact  that  this  resistance 
altered  the  original  strategic  problem  as  it  was 
viewed  by  the  German  Staff  before  the  rejection  by 
Belgium  of  the  German  proposals  for  free  movement 
through  the  country.  In  short,  the  German  Staff, 
strategically,  could  not  now  simply  make  use  of 
Belgium  as  a  convenient  open  door.  The  German 


28  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

military  operations  could  not  begin,  as  had  at  first 
been  hoped,  within  the  French  frontier,  but  con- 
siderably outside  of  that  frontier,  in  Belgium  itself. 
The  strategic  problem  had,  therefore,  to  be  tackled 
accordingly. 

This  alternative,  be  it  clearly  understood,  had 
been  well  weighed  by  the  German  General  Staff, 
who  did  nothing  except  in  a  most  thorough  manner, 
and  were  guided  by  military  rule  of  thumb  rather 
than  by  moral  or  political  considerations.  But  even 
political  considerations  went  to  strengthen  the 
decision  of  the  German  Staff ;  for,  by  this  time, 
the  date  of  the  first  attack  on  Liege,  England  had 
declared  war,  and  this  meant  that  the  area  of 
strategic  possibilities  must  be  widened.  It  had  not 
been  intended  to  make  the  stroke  through  Belgium 
the  chief,  but  the  secondary  act.  But  Belgium  was 
now  suddenly  decided  upon  to  be  made  the  decisive 
battle-ground  where  the  fate  of  France  was  to  be 
settled  at  once. 

The  factor  of  time,  more  than  anything  else, 
dictated  such  a  course,  because  the  original  "  hack- 
ing through  "  policy  might  be  a  slow  process,  and  it 
could,  after  all,  be  picked  up  again  later,  if  the  more 
advantageous  alternative  failed. 

Everything,  however,  pointed  to  the  early  success 
of  this  alternative.  The  spirit  of  France,  of  her 
armies,  of  her  commanders,  was  judged  according 


SIGNIFICANCE    OF   LI^GE  29 

to  the  standards  of  1870.  The  French  Staff  would 
submit  to  the  pressure  of  events  and  of  public 
opinion,  which  would  demand  the  instant  relief  of 
the  Belgians.  With  their  usual  impatience  and 
impetuosity  the  French  would  rush  forces  into 
Belgium,  and  the  fate  of  these  armies  would  in- 
stantly be  sealed — the  Germans  were  in  waiting  for 
them. 

This  is  the  true  explanation  of  the  German  delay 
in  the  matter  of  Namur,  and  the  comparative  in- 
activity of  their  centre  armies  until  the  20th  of 
August — that  is  to  say,  several  days  after  the  fall 
of  Liege.  They  wanted  to  "  trap  "  the  French,  and 
maybe  the  English  army  also,  in  Belgium.  And 
they  felt  sure  that  the  French  could  and  would  fall 
into  the  trap,  rush  their  troops  to  Belgium,  weaken 
their  eastern  forces,  and  be  overwhelmed.  The  rest 
would  have  been  easy,  and  the  conquest  of  France 
would  have  been  accomplished,  as  in  1870,  before 
even  Paris  was  reached.  It  would  be  a  colossal 
victory,  which,  at  the  outset,  would  give  Germany 
the  mastery  in  Western  Europe  and  enable  her,  at 
an  early  date,  with  huge  forces,  to  face  the  Russian 
hosts  on  her  eastern  border. 

It  must  not  be  thought  that  German  reliance  on 
French  preparedness  was  at  all  imaginary,  and  that 
France  had  not  the  means  necessary  for  a  quick 
advance  into  Belgium.  The  early  French  offensive 


30  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

in  Alsace,  which  started  from  Belfort  on  the  same  day 
that  the  Germans  attacked  Liege,  is  a  proof  in  point. 
Far  from  thinking  that  the  French  were  not  able  to 
enter  Belgium  at  such  an  early  date,  the  Germans 
had  done  everything  they  could  to  entice  them  to 
violate  Belgian  neutrality  before  they — the  Ger- 
mans— did  so.  The  mobilisation  and  concentration 
of  the  first  five  French  armies,  despite  the  change 
of  plan  forced  on  the  French  Staff  by  the  German 
invasion  of  Belgium,  were  accomplished  on  or  before 
August  14.  The  German  Staff  felt  sure  that  by 
that  date  a  French  army  of  four  or  five  army  corps, 
perhaps  more,  would  be  well  on  its  way  to  Brussels 
or  Liege. 

There  were,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  very  early  reports 
to  that  effect.  "  Six  French  soldiers  had  arrived  in 
Liege  in  a  motor  car."  "  Many  French  officers  had 
been  seen  in  Brussels  a  few  days  after."  "  French 
cavalry  had  joined  Belgian  cavalry  south  of  Huy, 
and  also  north  of  the  Sambre."  "  Thirty-two 
trains,  full  of  French  troops,  had  arrived  at  Tournay, 
on  their  way  to  Brussels,  through  Hal !  "  These 
reports,  and  many  others  to  the  same  purport,  were 
spread  abroad  between  the  6th  and  12th  of  August. 
By  whom  ?  Before  answering  this  question  with 
any  degree  of  assurance  one  would  have  to  examine 
the  reports  carefully  in  the  light  of  subsequent 
developments,  and  also  go  rather  deeply  into  the 


SIGNIFICANCE    OF   LIEGE  31 

strategy  of  Joffre  in  Belgium  in  August,  1914, 
which  we  shall  do  in  due  course.  Sufficient  to  say 
that  whosoever  had  spread  them  had  fairly  gauged 
the  intentions  of  the  German  Staff,  and  was  more 
than  solicitous  for  the  welfare  of  Belgium  and  the 
success  of  the  French  arms. 

The  Germans,  there  can  be  no  doubt,  believed 
these  reports.  Their  extensive  reconnaissances 
west  of  Liege,  after  they  had  mastered  the  crossings 
of  the  Meuse,  show  it.  Their  expedition  to  Dinant 
on  August  14  shows  it.  Their  carefully  entrenched 
positions  in  the  Ardennes  show  it.  Their  bomb- 
throwing  on  Namur  on  the  14th  also  shows  it — they 
thought  that  Namur  was  full  of  French  troops. 
Finally,  the  prolonged  inactivity  of  the  German 
armies  south  of  Liege  from  the  5th  to  the  20th  of 
August — that  is,  for  over  a  fortnight — shows  it 
beyond  question.  These  armies,  under  the  command 
of  General  von  Hausen,  the  Grand  Duke  of  Wurtem- 
berg,  and  the  Crown  Prince,  were  of  a  strength  be- 
tween them  of  fifteen  army  corps,  not  counting  the 
Prussian  Guards  and  several  cavalry  divisions,  and 
except  for  the  siege  of  the  small  French  fortress  of 
Longwy,  begun  on  August  3,  a  reconnaissance  in 
force  in  the  direction  of  Verdun  on  August  10,  and 
another  at  Dinant  on  the  14th,  these  huge  bodies  of 
troops,  totalling  nearly  a  million  of  men,  remained 
inactive  for  a  matter  of  two  weeks,  thus  giving  time 


32  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

to  the  French  to  collect  their  forces  and  increase 
their  strength. 

What  could  have  kept  them  from  advancing  ? 

Not  the  resistance  of  Liege  surely,  since  the  place 
was  only  attacked  by  the  2nd  army  under  Bulow 
— the  1st  army  under  Kluck  also  lying  inactive 
behind  it.  Not  the  first  French  offensive  in  Alsace, 
which  had  been  defeated ;  nor  the  subsequent 
advance  of  the  French  in  Lorraine,  which  the 
Germans  had  ample  means  of  defeating. 

No.  It  was  not  any  of  these  things.  The  real 
truth  was  that  the  Germans  were  in  waiting  for 
the  French  in  Belgium.  Their  plan  was  to  involve 
them  there  in  a  calamitous  disaster  ;  and  then  to 
proceed  to  the  easier  task  of  beating  them,  of 
finishing  them  off  in  detail,  in  other  places.  Their 
eastern  line  would  be  pierced ;  and  to  the  Crown 
Prince's  army  would  fall  the  honour  of  marching 
on  Paris  through  Reims.  That  was  the  original 
plan  of  the  German  Staff  ;  and  it  was  for  this  that 
the  Crown  Prince  was  placed  in  the  centre  and  not 
at  the  extreme  right  wing.  Unforeseen  develop- 
ments alone  gradually  brought  the  German  Staff 
to  alter  the  plan — as  well  as  the  strategic  objective 
of  their  armies. 

Let  us  now  deal  in  chronological  order  with  the 
said  developments. 


CHAPTER   V 

THE  REAL  GERMAN  DESIGN  IN  THE  SIEGE  OF  LllSGE 
AND  THEIR  HESITATIONS  IN  BELGIUM 

IT  was  on  the  4th  of  August  that  the  German 
columns  advancing  into  northern  Belgium  by  the 
roads  of  Verviers,  Herve,  and  Vize  came  into 
contact  with  Belgian  troops. 

This  advance  had  been  slow  on  account  of  the 
difficulties  accumulated  by  the  Belgians  on  the 
route  taken  by  the  German  march — barricades, 
felled  trees,  destroyed  railway  lines,  and  the  like. 
Thus  the  invaders  knew  almost  at  once  the 
character  of  the  opposition  that  would  be  offered 
by  the  Belgians. 

The  first  attack  on  Liege  began  on  the  evening  of 
the  5th,  after  General  Leman  had  rejected  the 
summons  of  the  German  commander,  von  Emmich, 
of  the  10th  corps  of  the  2nd  German  army,  who 
was  given  the  direction  of  the  movements  for  the 
reduction  of  the  fortress.  Von  Emmich,  in  his 
attack,  acted  on  the  principle  of  concentration  on 
a  single  sector — which  proves  that  he  had  no 

certainty  that  the  defenders  would  give  way  at 
g  33 


34  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

once ;  since,  had  the  presumption  of  the  Germans 
been  such  that  they  believed  they  could  overawe 
the  Belgians  and  rush  the  place,  they  would  have 
made  from  the  start  a  greater  display  of  force. 
The  north-east  sector — three  forts — was  attacked 
first,  the  German  infantry  trying  to  get  a  foothold 
on  the  intervals  between  the  forts.  This,  had  they 
succeeded,  would  have  enabled  them  to  bring  their 
artillery  to  bear  on  all  sides  of  the  forts.  The 
Belgians,  however,  had  thoroughly  prepared  the 
ground  in  these  intervals.  They  fought  well ; 
and  their  fire,  as  well  as  their  counter-attacks,  told. 
The  Germans  suffered  great  losses  ;  and  retired  in 
disorder  to  their  original  positions. 

It  was  after  the  failure  of  this  attack  that  the 
Germans  directed  their  attention  to  the  south- 
eastern sector  of  forts.  This  action  took  place  in 
the  early  hours  of  the  morning.  It  was  not  so 
advantageous  to  the  Belgians  as  the  first.  The 
Germans  not  only  gained  the  desired  footing  round 
the  forts,  but  they  even  entered  the  town  itself  and 
thus  gained  control  of  the  crossings  over  the  Meuse. 

Lie"ge  was  virtually  occupied  by  the  Germans  on 
the  6th  of  August.  On  the  next  day  they  had 
mastered  the  crossings  at  Vize  and  at  Huy.  From 
Huy  General  Leman  had  brought  back  a  brigade 
for  the  defence  of  the  south-eastern  sector.  Thus 
the  Germans  were  able  to  occupy  Huy. 


THE   SIEGE   OF   LH5GE  35 

The  work  for  the  regular  siege  of  the  forts  of 
Lie"ge  began  on  August  7. 

Most  of  the  forts  resisted  well,  considering  the 
weight  of  metal  brought  to  bear  upon  them.  But 
in  the  meantime  the  Germans  could  pour  their 
troops  across  the  Meuse  at  will,  which  was  their  first 
consideration. 

Now  what  we  want  to  point  out  is  that  the  German 
advance  on  Brussels  could  have  begun  there  and 
then — at  the  latest  on  the  9th  of  August.  There 
were  no  Belgian  troops  east  of  the  Meuse  ;  and  the 
Be^ian  army,  like  the  French,  had  scarcely  begun 
its  concentration.  In  not  more  than  three  days, 
taking  account  of  all  difficulties,  a  couple  of  German 
corps  could  have  reached  the  Belgian  capital. 
They  did  not  do  so.  Why  ?  Because  it  did  not 
suit  the  German  strategists  to  do  so.  Yet  the 
illusion  was  entertained  amongst  the  allies  that 
the  Germans  were  doing  all  they  could  to  reach 
Brussels,  but  that  each  t:me  they  attempted  to 
do  so  they  were  hurled  back  by  an  extraordinarily 
inferior  number  of  heroic  Belgians.  The  actions 
of  Eghezee,  Haelen,  Diest,  and  Hasselt,  on  August 
11  and  12,  which  were  mere  reconnaissances  on  the 
part  of  the  Germans,  were  magnified  into  regular 
pitched  battles.  The  fact  is  that  a  reconnaissance 
under  modern  conditions  of  war  is  apt  to  foster 
such  an  illusion.  In  the  wars  of  the  past  an 


36  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

operation  of  the  kind  was  generally  carried  out  by 
a  very  small  number  of  troops — a  few  companies 
and  squadrons,  with  perhaps  some  light  guns. 
Nowadays,  in  a  war  of  millions,  the  operation  is 
not  comparatively  larger ;  but  battalions  take  the 
place  of  companies,  whole  cavalry  regiments  that 
of  squadrons,  and  the  force,  which  may  number 
from  5,000  to  6,000  men,  is  accompanied  by  a  large 
number  of  machine  guns,  armoured  cars,  cyclist 
companies,  aeroplanes,  and  so  forth.  Thus  the 
reconnoitring  party  is  a  small  army  in  itself ;  and 
if  the  operation  be  carried  out  on  a  wide  front — 
which  it  is,  on  account  of  the  mobility  of  its  various 
units — the  impression  is  given  of  a  numerous  army 
on  the  march. 

Viewed  in  their  true  perspective  and  proportions, 
the  "  battles  "  of  the  llth  and  12th  of  August  to 
the  west  of  the  Meuse  were  skirmishes,  or  at  most 
but  loose  attacks  delivered  by  the  Germans  with 
the  object  of  discovering  the  main  point  of  concen- 
tration of  the  Belgian  army,  for  on  the  position 
of  this  point  depended  the  further  course  of  German 
strategy  in  northern  Belgium. 

There  was  another,  and  just  as  important  end  in 
view — but  first  let  us  deal  with  the  question  of  the 
concentration  of  the  Belgian  field  forces.  This 
concentration  was  carried  out  according  to  a  pre- 
conceived plan  based  on  the  situation  and  strength 


THE   SIEGE    OF   LI^GE  37 

of  the  fortress  of  Antwerp.  This  the  German  Intelli- 
gence knew  full  well.  Belgium  had  only  three 
fortresses,  and  the  strongest  was  Antwerp,  where 
was  a  huge  arsenal,  with  immense  supplies  ;  and 
it  could  be  further  supplied  by  sea.  In  the  Govern- 
ment councils  before  the  war  it  had  always  been 
laid  down  as  a  principle,  indeed  as  an  axiom,  that 
whatever  happened  Belgium  must  not  relinquish 
Antwerp  except  at  the  last  extremity.  Thus  the 
more  sound  strategic  principle  of  initial  and  com- 
plete co-operation — in  the  military  sense — with 
the  allied  armies  was  laid  aside.  The  point  of  con- 
centration was  selected  for  defensive  purposes  near 
Antwerp  instead  of  for  offensive  purposes  near  the 
French  frontier — which  would  have  proved  more 
advantageous  in  the  long  run.  The  plan  was 
drawn  up,  apparently,  with  the  approval  of  the 
French  Staff ;  but,  considering  the  tendency  of 
the  modern  French  school  of  war  to  attach  little 
value  to  fortresses  as  such,  one  can  feel  certain  that 
Belgian  strategy,  at  the  opening  stages  of  the  war, 
was  little,  if  at  all,  influenced  by  the  spirit  of  the 
French  Staff.  Or  Joffre,  who  might  have  ventured 
into  Belgium  sooner,  adopted  an  alternative  which 
suited  the  Belgian  plan  of  defence.  This  alterna- 
tive was  risky  ;  but  there  could  be  no  other  as 
long  as  it  could  not  be  proved  that  Antwerp  was 
of  no  value  in  the  Belgian  system  of  defence. 


38  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

Later    on    we    shall     see   what   this    alternative 
was. 

Let  us  explain  now  what  was  the  second  objective 
of  the  German  reconnaissances  to  the  northwards 
of  the  Meuse  on  the  llth  and  12th  of  August.  The 
false  reports  already  mentioned  in  regard  to  the 
generally  looked  for,  and  much  hoped  for,  advance 
of  the  French  into  Belgium  gave  the  Germans  the 
idea  that,  as  early  as  the  9th  or  10th  of  August, 
French  troops  were  on  their  way  to  Brussels.  It 
was  known,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  that  French  cavalry 
had  crossed  the  Belgian  frontier  on  the  6th,  and  a 
skirmish  had  taken  place  somewhere  at  the  opening 
of  the  Ardennes  forest.  The  Germans,  therefore, 
wanted  to  test  the  accuracy  of  these  reports  about 
the  French  being  in  force  in  Belgium,  for  the  severity 
of  the  French  military  censorship  was  such  that  a 
couple  of  French  army  corps  or  more  might  be 
concentrated  in  Belgium  alongside  the  Belgian 
army  without  the  Germans  being  the  wiser.  This 
course  of  action  on  the  part  of  the  French,  as  has 
been  said  before,  would  have  suited  the  German 
strategists,  since  they  were  looking  and  hoping  for 
it ;  and  they  firmly  believed  that  such  a  concentra- 
tion was  actually  taking  place,  but  they  were  bound 
to  make  sure  before  venturing  upon  measures  which 
might  prove  abortive.  It  was  mainly  with  this 
intention  of  discovering  whether  the  French  were 


THE   SIEGE    OF   LlfiGE  39 

in  strength  in  Belgium  that  the  German  commanders 
spread  their  reconnoitring  forces  over  such  an  expanse 
of  ground.  The  result  was  disappointing,  and  rather 
perplexing — no  French  troops  were  met  with 
north  of  the  Sambre.  Then,  and  not  until  then, 
the  German  Staff  began  to  doubt  whether  French 
troops — in  important  numbers — were  in  Belgium 
at  all.  This,  to  them,  seemed  incredible,  precisely 
on  account  of  the  point  of  concentration  for  the 
Belgian  army  having  been  selected  so  far  north. 
The  most  efficient  Belgian  resistance  came  from  the 
direction  of  Aershot  and  Louvain.  In  the  south 
there  were  only  a  few  troops.  Surely  the  Belgians 
would  not  be  left  isolated  by  their  allies,  the  French  ! 
Or  did  it  mean  that  the  English  army  was  already 
landing  in  Belgium,  and  would  come  and  fill  the 
gap  between  Brussels  and  the  French  frontier  ? 
Reports  to  that  effect  were  also  in  circulation. 

It  suddenly  occurred  to  the  German  Staff  that, 
after  all,  French  troops  might  have  entered  Belgium 
in  large  numbers,  but  not  necessarily  that  they 
might  have  reached  Brussels,  nor  even  crossed  the 
Sambre  as  yet.  So  another  reconnaissance  in  force 
was  undertaken,  on  August  13,  14,  in  the  direction 
of  Dinant.  This  time  French  troops  were  met. 
Three  battalions  of  Jaegers  carried  the  town  in  the 
teeth  of  a  strong  opposition.  On  the  next  day  a 
large  French  force,  with  field  artillery,  delivered  a 


40  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

counter-attack  and  retook  the  town.  From  the 
fierceness  of  this  attack,  and  principally  from  the 
number  of  field  batteries  employed  by  the  French 
— the  Germans  had  only  machine  guns — the  German 
Staff  deduced  that  a  general  French  advance  had 
begun  in  Belgium — and  they  shaped  their  strategy 
accordingly. 

But  before  going  further  into  the  developments 
on  Belgian  soil  it  is  necessary,  in  order  not  to  lose 
the  sequence  of  events  on  the  whole  front  of  opera- 
tions, to  give  an  account  of  one  of  the  initial  moves 
of  General  Jonre,  which  will  make  clear  to  all  the 
true  character  of  his  strategy. 


Jrfap  to  dLujtntte 

the  '  Grand  Couronni 
of  jVa,nev 
<£  t/U  "Trvu.ee";  or 
Gap.  0fJfi 


SWITZERLAND 


MAP  4. 


To  face  page  41. 


CHAPTER    VI 

THE   FIRST  FRENCH  OFFENSIVE  IN  ALSACE,   AND   ITS 
REAL    STRATEGIC    SIGNIFICANCE 

THE  first  important  move  on  the  French  side  was 
the  offensive  in  Alsace. 

At  the  beginning  of  this  war  the  French  suffered 
from  two  grave  dangers  of  sentiment — the  passion- 
ate desire  for  "  the  lost  provinces  "  of  Alsace  and 
Lorraine  and  the  intense  feeling  for  Belgium.  To 
wage  France's  war  compelled  supreme  qualities  of 
will  upon  the  director  of  her  strategy  to  withstand 
these  two  dangers.  It  must  be  remembered  that 
the  heroism  of  Belgium  and  the  passion  for  Alsace 
tore  at  the  heartstrings  of  the  whole  people,  and 
that  any  act  of  the  higher  command  which  seemed 
to  neglect  the  relief  of  either  of  these  realms  of 
the  people's  imagination  was  bound  to  be  severely 
criticised  by  the  nation  as  a  whole.  And  the  German 
Staff  understood  this  full  well  and  calculated  upon 
it.  The  sacrifice  of  the  strategic  value  to  the  senti- 
mental value  had  wrecked  France  in  1870 ;  and 
that  sentimental  danger  was  tenfold  more  powerful 
now. 

41 


42  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

The  strategic  reasons  for  this  first  French  move 
into  Alsace,  as  well  as  its  great  moral  significance, 
have  not  been  perfectly  understood.  It  should  be 
remembered  that  this  offensive  was  launched  from 
Belf  ort  on  the  day  of  the  first  attack  on  Liege.  It  had 
been  thought  out  and  prepared  before  the  German 
incursion  into  Belgium,  and,  therefore,  it  was  not 
intended  at  first  as  a  diversion  to  the  German 
"  coup  "  at  Liege.  It  had  a  far  more  vital  intention. 

The  position  of  the  French  Staff  on  the  opening 
days  of  the  war  was  precarious  on  account  of  the 
German  threat  against  Nancy  at  a  moment  when 
French  mobilisation  had  scarcely  begun.  The 
French  positions,  called  "  Grand  Couronne,"  were 
no  doubt  very  strong,  as  they  had  been  carefully 
prepared  since  the  year  before,  when  General  Joffre, 
being  Chief  of  the  Superior  Council  of  War,  had 
determined,  in  spite  of  the  experts,  to  base  all  future 
plans  of  concentration  on  the  assumption  that  the 
positions  about  Nancy  could  be  held  against  any 
attack.  Now,  however,  it  seems  that  at  the  outset 
of  the  campaign  General  Joffre  did  not  feel  so 
confident;  and  subsequent  events  were  to  show 
that  his  uneasiness,  if  he  had  any,  was  not  without 
cause. 

In  that  light  the  first  French  offensive  in  Alsace 
must  be  viewed.  At  the  time  that  it  was  executed 
Joffre  had  not  yet  made  his  mark ;  and  his  capa- 


FRENCH   OFFENSIVE   IN   ALSACE      43 

bilities  could  not  be  fully  gauged.  Many  were  those 
who,  knowing  how  to  make  war  better  than  the 
great  and  incomparable  chief,  criticised  this  move- 
ment in  the  most  slashing  spirit.  They  declared 
that  Alsace  would  have  been  better  left  alone  ;  that 
the  French  must  subdue  their  feelings  about  the 
"  lost  province,"  ;  that  the  decisive  quarter  of  the 
war  was  in  Belgium  ;  that  only  in  Belgium  could 
Alsace-Lorraine  be  reconquered.  The  military  side 
of  the  problem  was  left  severely  alone.  No  one 
seemed  to  realise  the  danger  that  threatened  the 
whole  plan  of  French  concentration,  nor  that  the 
ultimate  fate  of  Belgium,  of  France  herself,  and  the 
whole  course  of  the  Allies  depended  on  the  absolute 
security  of  the  French  eastern  line  of  defence. 

When  a  commander  like  Joffre  undertakes  some 
move,  he  considers,  he  weighs  everything,  taking 
into  account  even  the  possible  failure  of  the  move, 
and  makes  provision  for  a  possible  disaster.  In  the 
hands  of  such  a  leader  of  men  a  country  is  safe, 
and,  given  proper  support  on  the  part  of  the  nation 
and  of  his  subordinates,  he  must  accomplish  great 
things. 

It  would  be  no  exaggeration  to  say  that  General 
Joffre  started  the  campaign  on  the  supposition  that 
all  his  initial  moves  might  fail ;  thus  it  was  that  he 
always  found  himself  with  sufficient  reserves  to 
redress  the  balance  and  to  lead  the  invaders  to  their 


44  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

doom  at  the  Maine.  In  his  own  spirit  everything 
that  he  undertook  should  be  viewed.  Thus  his  first 
offensive  in  Alsace,  which,  strategically,  was  a 
wonderful  stroke,  practically  settled  the  whole 
course  of  the  campaign,  without  anyone,  and  least 
of  all  the  Germans,  being  aware  of  it  at  the  time — nor 
probably  since  !  The  moral  impetus  it  gave  to  the 
French  troops,  as  well  as  the  tactical  redistribution 
which  it  compelled  upon  the  Germans,  were  the 
main  and  all-important  advantages  gained  through 
it,  not  counting  the  postponing  by  the  Germans  of 
their  attack  upon  Nancy,  an  attack  which,  if  it  had 
come  sooner,  would  have  been  the  end  of  everything 
for  France,  and  probably  of  her  Allies  as  well.  So 
an  operation  which  in  itself  had  no  importance, 
and  which  failed  materially  (or  tactically),  had 
nevertheless  all  the  weight  and  consequence  of  a 
decisive  victory  in  the  strategic  balance. 

It  remains  to  be  seen  how  it  was  done  and  why, 
whilst  triumphant  in  its  strategic  results,  in  its 
tactical  execution  it  miscarried.  And  it  is  interest- 
ing to  compare  it  with  the  French  tactical  success  at 
Mulhouse  later  on,  which,  strategically,  was  a  failure, 
as  we  shall  see  further  on. 

First  of  all  it  should  be  realised  that,  at  the  early 
stage  of  developments  when  it  was  undertaken,  in 
order  to  stop  the  Germans  from  massing,  there  was 
practically  nothing  else  for  General  Joffre  to  do. 


FRENCH   OFFENSIVE   IN   ALSACE      46 

The  point  from  which  the  column  started  was  nearest 
the  French  centre  of  concentration  to  the  German 
frontier  ;  it  was  also  more  easily  and  more  quickly 
reached  by  its  quota  of  mobilised  men,  as  it  is  the 
southernmost  position,  and  it  had  not  been  affected 
by  the  change  o"  the  general  plan  of  concentration 
consequent  upon  the  German  invasion  of  Belgium. 
So  that  even  if  General  Joffre  had  been  quite  an 
ordinary  commander,  it  was  the  most  natural  and 
obvious  thing  for  him  to  do.  The  wonder  is  that 
the  Germans,  so  well  informed  as  to  the  arrange- 
ments and  resources  of  their  opponents,  and  with  a 
military  map  of  France  before  them,  did  not  expect 
anything  of  the  kind,  and  were  consequently  quite 
taken  unawares  !  This  in  itself  shows  how  confident 
they  felt  that  they  had  distracted  the  attention  of 
the  French  Staff  northward,  and  how  eagerly  their 
own  attention  was  fixed  upon  the  central  portion 
of  the  French  fortress-barrier.  The  concentration 
of  their  own  troops  in  that  quarter  shows  it  also. 
They  had  several  army  corps  in  the  region  of  Metz  ; 
several  more  in  or  near  Strasburg,  but  only  a  thin 
screen  of  advanced  troops  in  the  Vosges  and  Upper 
Alsace.  A  larger  number,  it  is  true,  were  gathering 
along  the  right  bank  of  the  Rhine,  near  Basle,  but 
these  were  really  mobilised  elements  from  South 
Germany  on  their  way  to  Strasbourg  or  Metz,  by 
way  of  Neu  Brisach  and  Schlegstadt.  Here  was 


46  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

another  opportunity  for  an  ordinary  commander  to 
strike  a  swift  and  effective  blow.  Since  the  opening 
of  hostilities  the  French  flying  men  had  been  busy, 
and  they  had  noticed  the  relative  weakness  of  the 
Germans  in  Upper  Alsace.  Joffre  resolved  to  cut 
off  these  detachments  and,  if  possible,  to  gain  con- 
trol of  the  bridges  over  the  Rhine,  and  to  pin  down 
in  that  region  such  German  troops  as  were  on  their 
way  northwards  to  increase  the  German  strength 
about  Nancy.  The  move,  whether  successful  or 
not,  would  have  the  further  effect  of  weakening 
the  German  centre,  which  was  inordinately  strong, 
particularly  in  the  region  opposite  Nancy. 

What  ensued  is  well  known. 

The  French  crossed  the  frontier  on  the  7th  of 
August,  took  the  Germans  by  surprise  at  Altkirch, 
routed  them,  and  entered  Mulhausen  in  triumph 
on  the  heels  of  the  fleeing  Germans.  France  was 
unduly  elated  by  the  event ;  and  as  depressed  after- 
wards by  the  result  of  the  German  counterstroke. 

Now  this  change  of  mood,  which  was  reflected 
amongst  the  Allies,  and  provoked  a  storm  of  hostile 
criticism,  was  caused  by  the  unmilitary  habit  of 
judging  a  manoeuvre  or  a  battle  by  its  material  and 
local  aspect.  The  French  had  advanced,  and  had 
been  immediately  driven  back  again  ;  and  it  looked 
as  if  they  had  uselessly  squandered  forces  that  they 
might  better  have  employed  in  Belgium.  As  the 


FRENCH   OFFENSIVE   IN   ALSACE      47 

Germans  had  hoped  and  longed  for,  the  attention 
of  the  world  was  riveted  on  the  hapless  Belgians. 
But  the  greatest  injustice  done  by  the  critics  to  the 
French  was  to  forget  that,  at  the  moment  of  the 
offensive  in  Alsace,  France  was  still  in  the  throes  of 
mobilisation ;  she  was  not  as  yet  halfway  through 
with  her  work  of  preparation  ;  her  line  of  concen- 
tration in  the  north  stood  off  a  long  way  from  the 
point  where  the  Germans  were  in  contact  with  the 
Belgian  forces.  All  this  apart  from  the  fact,  not 
realised  at  the  time,  that  the  Germans  were 
expecting,  and  hoping  for,  a  hurried  premature 
French  advance  into  Belgium,  and  making  ready 
for  it  with  a  smashing  blow. 

Materially,  and  locally,  the  French  manoeuvre  in 
Alsace  failed  for  two  reasons. 

First,  the  too  great  impetuosity  of  the  French 
troops,  including  the  officers  themselves,  when, 
elated  by  the  fact  that  they  had  at  last  crossed  the 
frontier  and  set  foot  in  their  beloved  province,  they 
attacked,  or  rather  flung  themselves,  at  random,  on 
the  German  entrenchments  at  Altkirch.  Another 
French  column,  going  up  by  Thann,  had  been  set 
the  task  of  cutting  off  the  retreat  of  the  Germans  at 
Altkirch.  But  the  frontal  attack,  being  delivered 
too  soon,  the  enemy  was  able  to  extricate  himself 
from  his  dangerous  position.  In  this  the  Germans 
were  further  helped  by  another  detachment,  which, 


48  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

hurriedly  issuing  from  the  forest  of  Hard,  attacked 
the  French  in  flank  as  they  advanced  on  Mulhouse. 
Some  German  troops,  quartered  in  the  town  itself, 
took  part  in  the  severe  action  which  developed  west 
of  Mulhouse ;  and,  thus  supported,  the  main 
German  body  was  able  to  retreat  in  good  order. 
The  German  tactics  were  admirable  ;  had  the  French 
been  as  good  the  Kaiser's  arms  would  here  have 
suffered  at  the  outset  of  the  campaign  a  serious 
disaster.  Yet,  once  the  French  were  in  possession 
of  Mulhouse,  there  was  still  a  chance  for  them  of 
winning  a  considerable  victory,  if  the  officer  in 
command — a  general  of  high  degree — had  grasped 
the  situation  better  and  thoroughly. 

This  brings  us  to  the  second  reason  for  the  French 
failure  (in  the  tactical  sense)  of  the  first  offensive 
in  Alsace.  The  commander  in  question  did  not 
gather  up  his  forces  immediately,  as  he  should  have 
done,  and  thus  made  no  provision  against  the  Ger- 
man counterstroke,  which  he  should  have  foreseen. 
Well  served  by  their  spies,  the  Germans  did  not  wait. 
They  struck  quickly.  Troops  came  down  in  the 
night  from  Neu  Brisach,  others  crossed  the  Rhine, 
and  it  was  a  miracle  that  the  French  division  in 
Mulhouse  was  not  surrounded.  Even  then  the 
French  commander  had  still  time,  whilst  he  resisted 
with  his  main  body  on  the  heights  to  the  south  of 
Mulhouse,  to  bring  over  the  troops  left  at  Altkirch 


FRENCH   OFFENSIVE   IN   ALSACE      49 

and  to  execute  a  flank  attack  on  the  Germans  at 
Cernay.  Seeing  how  well  the  French  troops  stood 
their  ground  under  the  pressure  of  superior  numbers, 
and  what  were  the  German  losses,  particularly  near 
Cernay,  the  victory  for  the  French  would  have  been 
certain  had  the  reserves  from  Altkirch  been  brought 
up  in  time.  The  opportunity  was  lost,  and  the 
French  retreated,  the  safest  course  to  adopt  under 
the  circumstances  and  in  face  of  the  accumulating 
strength  of  the  enemy. 

Such  was,  in  its  broad  tactical  outline,  the  first 
battle  of  Mulhausen — a  most  sanguinary  action,  or 
set  of  actions,  in  which  the  Germans  tasted  for  the 
first  time  the  bite  of  the  French  field  guns  and  the 
sting  of  their  bayonet  charges.  The  Germans  could 
certainly  claim  a  victory  and  a  few  captures.  But 
their  losses,  for  an  engagement  of  this  kind,  were 
severe.  At  or  near  the  village  of  Cernay  alone  they 
buried  800  of  their  slain. 

From  the  strategic  point  of  view  the  operation  in 
itself  had  the  desired  effect,  and  therefore  it  was  a 
success.  The  German  Staff,  startled  and  nonplussed, 
thought  that  the  French  were  far  more  ready  for 
offensive  operations  than  they  were,  and  they  kept 
pouring  down  German  troops  from  the  north,  there- 
by weakening  their  centre,  and  so  delayed  their 
contemplated  attack  on  Nancy.  Their  movements 
were  easily  followed  by  the  French  air-craft,  which 

D 


60  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

at  the  beginning  of  the  war,  were  far  more  active 
than  the  German.  And  General  Joffre  was  enabled 
to  pursue  and  complete  the  concentration  of  his 
armies  without  undue  anxiety.  For  this  reason 
alone,  if  for  no  other,  the  first  French  offensive  in 
Alsace  can  well  be  considered  as  one  of  the  decisive 
strokes  of  the  war. 

The  cautious  retirement  from  Alsace  shows 
further  the  true  character  of  the  strategy  of  General 
J  off  re,  who  was  determined  to  resist  all  sentimental 
compulsion  in  favour  of  sound  strategic  ends. 

So  far,  then,  the  Germans  had  calculated  on  the 
Belgian  sentiment  luring  the  French  legions  away 
from  the  fortress  frontier  into  their  Belgian  trap. 
Knowing,  however,  the  lure  of  Alsace,  they  were 
now  being  tricked  by  calculating  upon  it. 


CHAPTER   VII 

THE  FRENCH  EVADE  THE  GERMAN  TRAP  IN  BELGIUM  ; 
LAY  A  TRAP  THEREIN  FOR  THE  GERMANS  INSTEAD  J 
AND,  IN  THEIR  SECOND  ADVANCE  INTO  ALSACE, 
WIN  THEIR  GREAT  TACTICAL  VICTORY  OF  MUL- 
HAUSEN,  WHICH  BECOMES  STRATEGICALLY 
VALUELESS 

THE  full  concentration  of  the  five  first  French 
armies  was  accomplished  on  August  14,  and  that 
date  marks  the  beginning  of  the  operations  on  a 
large  scale. 

There  were,  in  the  western  theatre  of  war,  two 
main  spheres  of  activity.  First,  that  of  Belgium 
and  Northern  France ;  second,  that  of  Alsace- 
Lorraine  and  the  Woevre  region.  The  operations 
in  each  sphere  were  of  such  magnitude  that,  although 
connected  strategically,  it  is  impossible  to  give  a 
clear  account  of  the  whole  at  the  same  time  in  a 
single  narrative.  For  the  sake  of  clearness  it  is 
therefore  necessary  to  deal  with  each  region  in  turn 
separately,  but  they  must  not,  naturally,  be  con- 
sidered as  different  periods  of  time. 

Now,  to  understand  the  strategic  significance  of 

this  war,  it  is  essential  to  remember  that  the  cam- 
si 


52  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

paign  was  one  and  whole.  The  enormous  numbers 
employed  were  just  as  much  employed  in  what 
one  may  call  one  great  battle  as  in  former  days  of 
battle,  but  we  get  divisions  taking  the  place  of  batta- 
lions, and  consequently  we  get  their  movements 
taking  weeks  where  aforetime  they  took  days — or 
even  hours.  To  grasp  this  is  vital  to  a  true  survey 
of  the  campaign  as  a  whole.  And  we  shall  see  the 
consequences  of  this  as  the  campaign  becomes  more 
intense  along  the  Marne.  For  instance,  where 
a  movement  in  a  Napoleonic  battle  saw  the  troops 
at  the  end  of  that  stroke  exhausted  by  twelve 
hours'  fighting,  we  to-day  in  these  vaster  actions 
must  remember  a  movement  when  completed  as 
having  put  as  much  as  a  week's  continuous  fighting 
upon  the  troops  as  the  new  measure  of  fatigue. 

It  has  been  customary,  up  to  now,  in  surveying  this 
Great  War,  in  more  or  less  loose  and  disconnected 
narratives  of  the  war,  to  commence  with  the  great 
acts  that  unfolded  themselves  after  Liege,  on  the 
Belgian  plains  and  northern  French  frontier — 
and  this  with  utter  disregard  to  dates  and  the 
chronological  sequence  and  true  strategy  of  the 
campaign.  Herein  lies  the  cause  of  so  much  con- 
fusion in  the  public  mind  and  even  in  the  brains  of 
those  who  have  quite  sincerely  endeavoured  by 
means  of  lectures  and  newspaper  articles  to  enlighten 
the  world  as  to  the  real  significance  of  the  great 


TACTICAL   VICTORY   OF   MULHAUSEN   53 

happenings  that  we  are  witnessing.  Quite  apart 
from  the  dramatic  appeal  of  the  German  rush  into 
France  from  Belgium,  dominating  the  public  mind  ; 
quite  apart  from  the  utter  lack  of  training  and 
capacity  for  strategic  vision  of  the  journalists  who 
naturally  see  only  very  obvious  things  in  war, 
there  were,  as  has  already  been  shown,  a  complex 
series  of  conditions  which  tended  to  confuse  the 
issue — the  national  sentiments  about  Belgium  and 
the  "lost  provinces,"  the  arrogant  publication  by 
high  Prussian  officers  of  scores  of  books  in  which 
the  strategy  for  the  conquest  of  France  was  openly 
laid  bare  in  elaborate  and  confident  plans  (generally 
through  Belgium),  plans  which  the  energetic  jour- 
nalist could  "  read  up,"  but  as  to  which  he  had 
not  the  strategic  training  and  vision  to  warn  him 
might  be  deliberate  blinds  to  turn  the  French  com- 
manders' minds  from  the  real  German  strategic 
intention  ;  and  the  like.  Public  opinion  through- 
out Europe  as  to  how  Germany  would  conquer 
France  had  been  created  by  Germany  before  a  shot 
was  fired — and  a  man  sees  what  he  goes  out  to  see. 
In  short,  the  public  confusion  was,  and  is,  due 
to  the  fact  that  the  political  and  sentimental  have 
overshadowed  the  strategical  in  this  campaign  to  an 
uncommon  degree  in  the  public  vision  in  face  of, 
and  in  spite  of,  the  all-compelling  fact  that  the 
directors  of  the  French  strategics,  like  true  pro- 


54  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

fessional  makers  of  war,  have  been  astoundingly 
uninfluenced  by  political  or  sentimental  considera- 
tions, and  have  by  their  dogged  and  loyal  adherence 
to  strategic  necessity  achieved  a  constant  tide  of 
victory  over  their  enemies — a  tide  of  defeat  for 
Germany  that  has  never  been  turned  from  the 
day  that  war  was  declared. 

It  is  wholly  in  the  public  imagination  that  the 
delusion  exists  that  certain  strategic  moves  have 
been  for  a  political  or  sentimental  reason,  whilst 
the  high  command  on  either  side,  but  more  parti- 
cularly on  the  side  of  the  Allies,  has  been  striving 
with  all  its  will  to  keep  all  sentimental  or  political 
considerations  out  of  its  military  calculations. 
For  France,  without  such  adamant  stoicism  in  its 
great  leader,  the  strategic  problem  could  not  have 
been  handled  successfully  ;  and  France,  and  Eng- 
land perhaps,  might  by  now  have  been  under  the 
heels  of  the  Prussian. 

Yet,  with  that  curious  discounting  of  facts,  which 
is  no  great  voucher  for  the  mental  balance  of 
mankind,  the  majority,  including  some  brilliant 
penmen,  keep  to  the  fallacy  of  a  scientific  war  waged 
on,  and  influenced  by,  political  and  sentimental 
principles,  thus  diminishing  the  professional  value 
and  strategic  acumen  of  their  own  leaders  ! 

We  have  shown  in  the  previous  chapter  how 
General  Joffre  doggedly  fought  shy  of  all  sentimental 


TACTICAL  VICTORY  OF  MULHAUSEN    55 

appeals — how  he  confined  himself  in  the  period  of 
preparation  to  a  diversion  in  favour  of  completing 
his  scheme  of  concentration,  and  how  he  did  not 
hesitate  to  withdraw  from  Upper  Alsace  on  to  a 
sound  strategic  line.  In  other  words,  whilst  Joffre 
is  moved  by  intense  and  passionate  love  of  France, 
and  is  as  fiercely  intent  on  winning  back  the  "  lost 
provinces  "  as  any  Frenchman  living,  whilst  he  is 
as  keenly  sensitive  to  the  sufferings  and  heroism 
of  Belgium  as  any  Belgian,  the  moment  he  makes 
war  he  becomes  the  absolute  soldier,  and  to  the 
true  soldier  the  strategic  act  is  the  sole  act  that  will 
win  what  he  desires. 

Having  made  his  first  advance  into  the  "  lost 
provinces,"  and  having  withdrawn — acts  of  pure 
strategy  that  were  misunderstood  for  acts  of  senti- 
ment by  the  Germans  quite  as  much  as  by  the  rest 
of  the  world,  indeed  it  is  likely  enough  that  Joffre 
wished  that  it  should  be  so  mistaken — suddenly, 
as  if  to  contradict  his  real  self,  as  if,  after  all,  he 
put  a  moral  and  political  premium  on  the  speedy 
reconquest  and  occupation  of  the  "  lost  provinces," 
Joffre  renewed  the  diversion  on  a  still  larger  scale, 
seemingly  abandoning  the  hapless  Belgians  to 
their  fate  ! 

Knowing  the  facts  and  realising  the  strategic 
reasons  of  this  move  and  grasping  its  decisive  effect 
on  the  whole  campaign,  one  cannot  read  or  listen 


56  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

to  the  opinions  widely  entertained  upon  it  without 
a  sense  that  a  great  wrong,  a  shocking  injustice, 
has  been  done  to  the  great  strategist  who  might 
well  be  termed  the  saviour  of  Europe.  He  is  said 
to  have  gone  to  Alsace  and  to  Lorraine  in  order  to 
provoke  a  rising  of  the  people  when,  on  the  contrary, 
for  months  his  officers  have  had  orders  to  discourage 
any  attempts  at  a  civil  outburst !  All  sorts  of  causes 
have  been  sought  out  in  order  to  explain  the  early 
advance  of  the  French  eastern  armies  into  German 
territory  except  the  true  one.  And  no  effort  has  been 
made,  on  the  other  hand,  to  explain  with  accuracy — 
strategic  accuracy — the  delay  in  the  matter  of  the 
French  advance  in  Belgium  !  Even  after  the  publica- 
tion of  the  terse  and  clear  official  account  issued  by 
the  French  Staff,  entitled  "  Six  Months  of  War,"  the 
same  erroneous  opinions  are  persisted  in  as  if  they 
were  articles  of  faith  high  and  above  the  supreme  com- 
mand of  the  field  forces !  Yet  apply  to  these  futile, 
if  dogged,  opinions  the  damning  evidence  of  dates, 
and  of  the  positions  of  corps  on  those  dates,  and  they 
crumble  to  pieces.  But  perhaps  they  are  an  excuse 
for  the  budding  writer  to  leave  out  of  account  those 
great  operations,  of  such  vital  issue  that  they 
mattered  most  of  all,  and  to  focus  his  pettifogging 
interest  and  that  of  his  readers  upon  the  more 
theatric  and  kaleidoscopic  events  of  the  war.  He 
knows  nothing  of,  or  cares  little  for,  the  eastern 


TACTICAL  VICTORY  OF  MULHAUSEN    57 

pivot  of  the  campaign,  and  willingly  imagines  that 
it  has  been  comparatively  bare  of  incident ;  he 
prefers  to  think  that  the  "  German  avalanche," 
the  whole  of  the  Kaiser's  legions,  burst  through 
Belgium,  driving  before  them,  like  an  irresistible 
flow,  their  "  defeated  "  opponents,  until  something 
— he  knows  not  what — stopped  short  this  "  astound- 
ing "  progress  "  at  the  very  gates  of  Paris " ! 
Think  of  it !  Here  we  have  a  vast  battle  in  which 
the  multitudinous  number  of  the  slain  was  larger 
than  that  of  any  action  of  the  campaign,  with, 
perhaps,  the  exception  of  Ypres  in  the  second  stage 
of  the  war — a  battle  which  was  the  most  murderous 
and  the  most  sternly  disputed  in  the  whole  course 
of  the  campaign,  yet  a  battle  which  will  for  ever 
receive  but  the  scantiest  attention — if  any  attention 
at  all! 

But  we  are  not  here  concerned  with  the  merits  of 
particular  combatants .  The  strategic  problem  alone, 
in  its  true  aspect,  is  here  under  our  consideration. 
We  want  to  show  the  real  balance  of  events,  east  and 
west,  regardless  of  national  preferences.  We  cannot 
do  so,  as  we  have  seen,  in  a  continuous  narrative 
of  the  whole  phase  ;  so  that  once  the  preliminary 
operations  have  been  reviewed,  we  are  bound  to 
start  with  the  first  operations  on  a  large  scale 
attempted  by  France. 

But  first  we  must  show  the  true  position  of  the 


58  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

French  Staff  in  relation  to  Belgium  ;  and  state, 
once  for  all,  the  reasons,  strategic  and  otherwise, 
which  delayed  the  movements  of  the  French  left 
wing  and  centre  armies,  and  incidentally  prevented 
General  Joffre  from  walking  blindly  into  the  trap 
set  for  him  by  the  Germans  in  Belgium. 

The  strategic  principle  to  act  upon  in  offensive 
operations,  meant  to  be  decisive,  is  to  obtain  supe- 
riority of  numbers.  This,  General  Joffre  on  the 
14th  of  August,  by  which  date  his  first  five  armies 
had  finished  their  concentration,  could  not  do  at 
any  point — least  of  all  in  Belgium.  But  acting  on 
a  miscalculation  of  the  enemy's  forces — a  miscalcula- 
tion the  cause  of  which  we  shall  explain  later  on — 
he  hoped  to  be  able  to  do  so  as  soon  as  the  redis- 
tribution of  his  left  wing,  consequent  upon  the 
co-operation  of  the  British  and  Belgian  forces,  had 
been  accomplished. 

Here  we  must  glance  at  the  alternative  that  Joffre 
had  adopted  for  the  prosecution  of  military  action 
in  Belgium.  This  alternative  in  its  main  outline 
had  been  suggested  to  him  by  the  position  of 
the  point  selected  for  the  concentration  of  the 
Belgian  field  forces,  as  well  as  the  configuration 
of  the  country  on  which  his  left  wing  was  to 
operate. 

It  consisted  in  waylaying  the  German  right  wing 
west  of  the  Meuse — in  other  words,  in  reversing 


TACTICAL  VICTORY  OF  MTJLHAUSEN    59 

against  the  Germans  the  situation  that  they  were 
attempting  to  create  for  the  French  !  Good  ad- 
vanced work  and  a  great  display  of  the  mobile 
French  field-guns  would  bring  the  Germans  on  to 
the  point ;  they  would  be  "  trapped  "  instead  of  the 
French,  and  smashed  ;  and  the  destinies  of  Europe 
— or  rather  of  the  German  Empire — would  be  settled 
on  the  plains  of  Brabant,  where  many  another  war 
had  been  decided  before.  But  in  order  to  succeed 
in  this  ambitious,  but  not  unreasonable,  project 
General  Joffre  must  first  of  all  obtain  superiority 
of  numbers,  so  as  to  make  the  victory  swift  and  sure. 
This  superiority  he  might  obtain  through  the  British 
army  and  the  Belgians  ;  but  to  make  it  more  cer- 
tain General  Joffre,  not  being  fully  informed  as  to 
the  real  and  full  strength  of  the  Germans  in  all 
quarters  of  the  field,  calculated  upon  two  other 
factors — or,  rather,  upon  a  double  factor — and  this 
brings  us  to  the  keystone  of  the  general  offensive  in 
Alsace  and  Lorraine. 

It  was  taken  for  granted  by  those  who  took  some 
interest  in  these  operations  that  the  French  had 
massed  nearly  all  their  strength  at  the  opening 
phase  of  the  war  in  the  region  of  Alsace  and  Lor- 
raine ;  that  their  armies  there  were  huge  in  com- 
parison with  those  on  the  Belgian  frontier,  when, 
as  a  matter  of  fact,  the  number  of  army  corps  given 
to  Generals  Pau,  Dubail  and  Castelnau  to  execute 


60  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

the  great  move  in  Alsace-Lorraine  was  less  than 
half  that  of  the  northern  and  western  armies. 

By  the  14th  of  August,  when  the  second  offensive 
on  the  eastern  frontier  began,  there  were  fifteen 
French  army  corps  ready  along  the  Belgian  frontier, 
and  before  the  18th  both  Dubail  and  Castelnau's 
commands  were  depleted  of  an  army  corps  each  to 
reinforce  the  5th  army  commanded  by  Larenzac  in 
the  north,  to  which  were  further  added  the  Algerian 
division,  the  Morocco  division  and  an  extra  cavalry 
corps.  General  Joffre  might  even  have  had  in  the 
north  a  new  army,  the  6th,  if  the  nucleus  forma- 
tions of  that  army  had  not  been  collected  as  far 
south  as  Compiegne,  in  order  to  leave  the  com- 
munications of  the  British  army  entirely  free,  at 
least  during  the  period  of  concentration. 

On  the  eastern  frontier  Generals  Castelnau  and 
Dubail  had  the  equivalent  of  six  army  corps  be- 
tween them,  and  General  Pau  not  half  that  number. 
This  made  nine  army  corps,  including  reserve 
divisions  ;  whilst  the  total  of  army  corps  in  the 
north  on  August  20,  excluding  the  British  army, 
was  eighteen  !  But  this  accumulation  of  forces  was 
not  sufficient ;  and  since  General  Joffre  could  not 
assume  offensive  operations  in  Belgium  until  the 
arrival  of  the  British  troops,  he  thought  he  would 
make  the  most  of  the  intervening  period  by  trying 
to  weaken  as  much  as  possible  the  German  northern 


TACTICAL  VICTORY  OF  MULHAUSEN    61 

armies.  This  was  the  main  reason  for  the  early 
French  advance  in  Lorraine  and  Alsace.  It  was 
hoped  by  the  French  Staff  that  this  move,  coming 
on  the  top  of  the  first  offensive  in  Upper  Alsace, 
would  puzzle  the  Germans,  delay  their  movements  in 
Belgium,  and  divert  another  considerable  number 
of  them  from  north  to  south.  That  the  French 
Staff  succeeded  in  their  object  leaves  no  doubt ; 
for  by  August  20  the  German  6th  army  at  Metz, 
under  Prince  Rupprecht  of  Bavaria,  which  was 
already  very  strong,  was  further  reinforced  to  the 
extent  of  three  more  army  corps  ;  and  the  Germans 
realised  only  too  late  that  they  had  been  befooled, 
that  the  main  strength  of  the  French  lay  not  in 
Lorraine,  but  in  Belgium  !  It  was  too  late  because 
troops  in  such  vast  numbers  cannot  be  transferred 
in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  from  one  part  of  such  a 
long  front  to  another  !  And  at  the  very  moment  that 
the  real  significance  of  Joffre's  move  in  the  "  Reich- 
land  "  dawned  upon  the  German  Staff  the  French 
strategist  was  leading  the  Germans  to  strike  too  soon 
in  Belgium,  to  deliver  against  him  a  blow  in  the  air, 
previous  to  smashing  their  dreams  for  ever  on  the 
banks  of  the  Sambre  !  The  dashing  valour  of  the 
French  columns  in  Alsace  and  Lorraine  had  been 
enough  to  deceive  the  German  leaders.  Joffre  had 
made  use  of  the  enthusiasm  of  his  troops  on  an 
"  annexed "  soil  to  blind  their  opponents  as  to 


62  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

their  true  strength  and  numbers.  All  the  while  he 
was  laying  his  trap  in  the  north  and  egging  on  the 
Germans  to  a  premature  unfolding  of  their  plans. 
He  would  have  got  them  eventually  in  a  ring  of 
steel  if  some  tactical  mistakes,  committed  by  one 
of  his  generals,  had  not  dashed  his  whole  plan  to 
the  ground,  as  we  shall  see. 

But  before  going  further,  the  importance  of  the 
operations  which  thwarted  the  Germans  so  early 
in  the  war  must  be  realised.  Without  a  true  per- 
spective of  events  on  the  eastern  frontier  of  France 
the  strategic  developments  in  the  north  and  west 
mean  little  or  nothing.  The  pivot  was  there,  be- 
tween Luneville  and  Nancy,  and  the  Germans  were 
brought  on  to  make  their  mightiest  effort  upon  it 
after  having  been  delayed  in  a  contemplated 
attempt,  which,  if  it  had  been  made  at  the  right 
moment,  would  have  meant  the  end  of  France  and 
the  triumph  of  Germany  over  Europe. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  assign  an  exact  date  to 
the  beginning  of  this  general  forward  movement  of 
the  French  in  Alsace  and  Lorraine.  The  French 
eastern  armies  were  more  ready  than  the  rest,, 
partly  because  their  nucleus  formations  were  already 
on  the  spot — the  famous  "  Iron  Divisions  "  are 
always  at  war  strength  and  battle-preparedness 
along  the  fortified  frontier  of  France— and  partly 
owing  to  the  anxiety  entertained  by  the  French 


TACTICAL  VICTORY  OF  MULHAUSEN    63 

Staff  about  the  safety  of  their  eastern  line  of  de- 
fence. There  can  be  no  doubt,  however,  that  this 
forward  movement,  being  a  corollary  of  the  first 
offensive  in  Alsace,  began  very  early.  Already, 
ever  since  the  declaration  of  war,  the  advanced 
troops  near  the  German  frontier  were  in  constant 
contact  everywhere  ;  and  simultaneously  with  the 
opening  of  hostilities  at  Altkirch,  General  Dubail, 
of  the  1st  army,  whose  headquarters  were  at  St. 
Die,  was  setting  himself  the  task  of  capturing  the 
passes  of  the  Vosges,  at  first  with  small  effectives, 
which  swelled  gradually  as  the  mobilisation  pro- 
gressed. These  arduous  operations  were  well  ad- 
vanced, the  Vosges  passes  were  nearly  all  in  French 
hands,  when  General  Castelnau  in  the  north  and 
General  Pau  in  the  south  assumed  a  definite  advance 
— Castelnau  starting  from  Nancy  to  drive  back  on  the 
one  hand  the  Germans  who  had  crossed  the  Moselle 
and  Seille  and  had  brutally  bombarded  Port  a 
Mousson,  an  open  town,  and  on  the  other  hand  to 
reduce  the  strong  entrenchments  of  the  Germans 
south  of  Saarburg ;  General  Pau  to  reoccupy  Mul- 
hausen  and  to  gain  control  of  the  Rhine  bridges 
south  of  Strasburg. 

General  Pau,  who  had  replaced  the  first  blunder- 
ing commander  at  Belfort,  was  a  retired  officer, 
seventy  years  of  age,  and  lacked  one  hand,  which 
he  had  lost  in  the  war  of  1870.  An  extremely  able 


64  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

and  popular  man,  had  he  been  on  the  active  list 
when  the  war  broke  out  he  might  have  found  him- 
self in  the  place  of  Joffre,  or  at  least  been  given  a 
very  large  command.  As  it  was,  he  came  to  replace 
a  blunderer  and  to  direct  the  movements  of  the 
right  wing  of  General  Dubail's  army. 

Pau  at  once  revealed  his  great  ability.  The  plan 
for  attacking  the  Germans  in  Upper  Alsace  was  re- 
drawn, and  Pau  launched  his  columns  accordingly. 
It  was  not  a  question  of  a  mere  reconnaisance,  but 
of  a  large  operation,  which,  in  its  local  results  at 
least,  was  meant  to  be  decisive.  Nor  were  the  odds 
in  favour  of  General  Pau.  Since  their  first  alarm, 
the  Germans  had  extended  their  left  wing  and 
had  massed  a  large  number  of  troops  at  Mulhausen 
and  Altkirch.  Three  army  corps,  at  least,  were 
spread  in  the  triangle  of  Neu  Brisach-Altkirch- 
Basle.  Therefore  General  Pau  had  a  hard  task 
before  him.  Yet,  such  was  his  tactical  skill  and 
the  enthusiasm  of  the  troops  under  him  that  the 
victory  was  swift  and  complete. 

Instead  of  striking  east  at  Altkirch,  he  advanced 
northwards  from  Belfort  and  struck  from  the  region 
of  Thann.  Taken  by  surprise,  the  Germans  had  no 
time  to  re-form  and  change  front.  Their  rear  divi- 
sions were  crushed  in  detail  at  Gwebweiler  and 
Mulhausen,  whilst  their  main  body  lay  idle  at  Alt- 
kirch. Then,  when  they  attempted  to  move  against 


TACTICAL  VICTORY  OF  MULHAUSEN    65 

Pau's  flank,  this  consummate  tactician  had  already 
effected  a  change  of  front,  and,  overwhelmed  by 
numbers,  since  their  supports  were  destroyed,  the 
Germans  gave  way  and  retired  in  disorder  in  the 
direction  of  Basle  and  across  the  Rhine.  Their 
losses  in  men  could  not  have  been  less  than  10,000  ; 
and  the  French  captured  twenty-four  field  guns 
and  a  large  amount  of  war  material  and  munitions. 
It  was  altogether  a  brilliant  victory.  Pau  had  issued 
from  Belfort  on  August  14,  and  by  the  19th  he  had 
smashed  three  German  corps,  was  master  of  all 
Upper  Alsace,  and  had  gained  control  of  the  Rhine 
bridges  and  of  the  approaches  to  Colmar  and  Neu 
Brisach. 

But  this  victory,  glorious  to  the  French  arms  and 
complete  as  it  was,  was  destined  to  remain,  in  the 
larger  strategic  issues  of  the  war,  an  indecisive  or 
negative  success,  for  the  simple  reason  that  it  had 
been  won  outside  the  main  line  of  German  concen- 
tration. No  doubt,  if  events  in  other  quarters  had 
been  more  favourable,  Pau  would  have  turned  his 
victory  to  great  account.  He  could  have  crossed 
the  Rhine  at  once  and  invaded  South  Germany, 
which  he  was  probably  preparing  to  do  when  events 
in  the  north  reversed  the  position  against  him  and 
rendered  the  conquered  position  untenable. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

THE  GERMANS,  PERPLEXED  BY  THE  FRENCH  VICTORIES 
IN  ALSACE-LORRAINE,  SWIFTLY  SEIZE  AN 
ADVANTAGE  AND  WIN  A  GREAT  TACTICAL 
VICTORY  OVER  THE  FRENCH,  WHICH,  HOWEVER, 
BRINGS  ABOUT  STRATEGIC  DISASTER  TO  THEIR 
PLANS  OF  CAMPAIGN 

GENERAL  CASTELNATJ,  like  Pau  a  brilliant  tactician 
of  great  gifts,  was  at  first  completely  successful. 
In  spite  of  the  difficulties  of  the  country  in  which 
he  had  to  operate,  and  of  the  strong  defensive  works 
raised  by  the  Germans  along  the  whole  frontier  and 
right  into  French  territory,  the  commander  of  the 
army  of  Lorraine  so  well  co-ordinated  his  movements 
that,  within  a  week,  after  hard  and  incessant  fighting, 
he  had  driven  back  the  Germans  all  along  the  line, 
and  had  captured  all  their  positions  south  and 
south-east  of  Metz,  right  up  to  and  including  the 
Donon,  the  highest  peak  in  the  Vosges.  General 
Dubail  had  also  succeeded  in  wresting  from  the 
Germans  all  the  passes  of  the  Vosges,  which  they 
had  elaborately  fortified  ;  and  these  arduous  and 
complicated  operations  terminated  triumphantly 
at  the  pass  of  Saales,  where  a  considerable  success 

66 


Tout 


to  illustrate  the  French 
at-ctvancf  i  n  Alsace  €lnd  Lorraine 
and  dj  utmost  limit  onJlug.20*. 

(jerman  counte 


MAP  5. 


To  face  page  66. 


TACTICAL  VICTORY  OVER  THE  FRENCH    67 

was  won,  no  less  than  1,500  prisoners,  20  pieces  of 
artillery,  a  standard,  and  an  enormous  amount  of 
war  material  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  French  on 
August  18  and  19. 

Thus  the  results  achieved  by  the  French  in  the 
opening  stage  of  the  war  surpassed  anything  that 
had  been  anticipated,  and  this  led  onlookers  to 
take  a  crooked  view  of  Joffre's  strategy,  for  it  was 
openly  held  that  if  the  same  effort  had  been  made 
in  Belgium — that  if  General  Joffre  had  kept  strictly 
to  the  defensive  on  the  eastern  frontier  and  had 
assumed  the  offensive  in  the  north,  Belgium  might 
have  been  spared  invasion  and  Lie"ge  would  have 
been  relieved.  These  well-meaning  if  futile  critics 
did  not  realise  at  the  time — indeed  they  may  not 
realise  it  yet — that  what  they  so  naively  advised 
and  violently  declaimed  was  precisely  what  the 
Germans  expected  and  hoped  that  Joffre  would  do. 
From  the  moment  that  the  Belgians  had  decided 
to  resist,  and  had  shown  that  they  could  and  would 
do  so,  the  German  Staff  had  felt  confident  that  the 
French  would  rush  into  Belgium  and  leave  their 
eastern  line  insufficiently  guarded ;  then,  with  a 
comparatively  small  force,  the  Germans  would  have 
pierced  that  line,  and,  almost  simultaneously,  with 
an  overwhelming  superiority  of  numbers,  they 
would  have  crushed  the  French  in  Belgium.  But 
the  Germans  had  not  been  prepared  for  an  early, 


68  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

sudden,  and  general  advance  in  the  "  Reichland." 
It  puzzled  them — it  blinded  them — for  Joffre's 
strategy  was  astoundingly  supple ;  indeed,  the  said 
critics  may  be  altogether  absolved  after  all,  since 
even  the  mighty  brains  of  the  German  Staff  were — 
for  a  time  at  least — completely  taken  in.  Yet 
they  had  indications,  if  they  could  have  read  the 
book  of  Fate — of  a  kind  not  furnished  to  the  ordinary 
amateur  strategist :  the  big  reconnaissance  by  the 
Germans  at  Dinant,  and  an  earlier  one  at  Maugienne, 
north  of  Verdun,  had  convinced  them  that  the 
French  were  rapidly  gathering  great  forces  in  the 
north.  Yet  the  violence  of  the  blows  dealt  in  Alsace 
and  Lorraine  by  the  French  made  them  ponder  and 
hesitate .  They  could  not  make  out  the  real  meaning 
of  it  all,  nor  penetrate  the  intentions  of  their 
opponents.  The  advance  in  Alsace,  and  in  Lor- 
raine principally,  looked  serious  from  the  German 
point  of  view.  The  German  line  of  concentration 
was  menaced  at  a  vital  spot.  But  at  the  same  time, 
on  account  of  the  great  strength  of  this  spot,  an 
opportunity  of  striking  a  decisive  blow  in  Lorraine 
seemed  suddenly  to  loom — a  blow  which  would  open 
to  them  at  once  the  contemplated  entry  into  France 
through  her  main  line  of  defence. 

The  measures  they  took  to  effect  this  blow  show 
they  believed  that  Joffre  had  adopted  the  risky 
strategic  principle  of  operating  on  parallel  lines— 


TACTICAL  VICTORY  OVER  THE  FRENCH  69 

that  he  had  equally  divided  his  forces  between  hia 
northern  and  eastern  theatre  of  operations,  when, 
as  a  matter  of  fact,  he  was  far  stronger  in  the 
north.  There,  in  any  case,  the  Germans  thought 
that  they  would  always  be  stronger  than  he,  a  fact 
that  Joffre,  even  from  his  high  position,  could  not 
easily  guess — the  reason  for  which  will  be  seen 
later  on — and  if  Joffre's  right  wing,  strong  as  it 
was  supposed  to  be,  could  be  crumpled  up  and 
destroyed,  then  their  task  in  the  north  would  be 
made  still  easier. 

But,  it  may  be  argued,  why  should  the  Germans 
expect  to  break  through  the  French  line  of  defence 
when  they  thought  the  French  right  wing  was  so 
strong  ?  Because,  as  they  saw  by  reason  of  their 
own  punishment,  this  right  wing  was  not  all  concen- 
trated in  Lorraine — it  extended  to  the  Vosges  and 
Upper  Alsace  ;  and  a  swift  and  smashing  victory 
over  the  Lorraine  army  would  place  the  others  to 
the  south  in  jeopardy.  Now  the  Germans  calcu- 
lated that  the  victorious  French  in  the  south  would 
hesitate  to  evacuate  Alsace  a  second  time  ;  and  that, 
before  they  did  so,  the  German  columns,  coming 
down  from  Saarburg,  would  have  reached  Chalons 
—the  French  armies  of  Upper  Alsace  and  the  Vosges 
would  be  isolated  and  cut  off — and  later  on  would 
be  surrounded  in  Epinal  and  Belfort.  The  efforts 
made  to  achieve  all  this  would  not  affect  adversely, 


70  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

from  the  German  point  of  view,  the  situation  in 
the  north — on  the  contrary,  it  would  help  matters 
in  Belgium  greatly,  for  the  French  armies  of  the 
south  would  be  destroyed,  and  the  fate  of  those 
of  the  north  would  be  thereby  settled,  if  by  that 
time  they  had  not  also  succumbed  on  the  Belgian 
plains  in  the  grasp  of  Kluck,  Bulow,  Hausen  and 
Wurtemberg. 

So  it  came  about  that  the  German  Staff  decided 
to  strike  at  the  French  in  Lorraine  with  great 
strength. 

The  20th  of  August  marks  the  end  of  the  great 
French  advance  in  Lorraine  and  Alsace.  It  also 
opens  the  period  of  decisive  developments  in 
Belgium.  But  inasmuch  as  the  strategy  of  Joffre  in 
Belgium  was  greatly  dependent  upon  the  course  of 
events  on  the  eastern  frontier,  and  that  these  events 
reached  the  critical  stage  sooner  than  those  in 
Belgium,  and  that  it  is  necessary  to  keep  them  well 
in  mind  whilst  judging  the  state  of  affairs  in  the 
north  of  the  same  period,  we  had  best  realise  the 
events  of  the  next  four  or  five  days  upon  the  French 
eastern  frontier. 

We  have  seen  that,  after  considerable  fighting, 
Castelnau's  army  had  captured  one  after  another 
most  of  the  German  positions  south  and  south- 
east of  Metz.  On  the  20th  of  August  the  advanced 
posts  of  this  French  army  reached  Fenestrange,  to 


Jffa.p  te  illustrate 
effort  againjt  (Ae'Troiu-e'  'o 

audits  uttermost 


oriJtugujt  24  Q 
French  counter  dUenftCi  marked. 
tius  •-     -^  --------  ^ 


\      /""    SWITZERLAND 


MAP  6. 


70  faie  page  70. 


TACTICAL  VICTORY  OVER  THE  FRENCH  71 

the  north  of  Saarburg  ;  and  the  other  troops  getting 
into  line,  Castelnau  proceeded  towards  the  carrying 
of  the  last  positions  of  the  Germans  between  Metz 
and  Strasburg  with  the  object  of  piercing  their  line 
of  concentration. 

To  understand  what  happened  it  is  good  to  bear 
in  mind  several  things  :  First  of  all  that  Castelnau 's 
army  was  not  as  strong  as  when  it  had  left  Luneville 
and  Nancy  ;  it  had  been  depleted  of  a  whole  corps 
— the  9th — which  had  been  sent  to  reinforce  Laren- 
zac's  army  in  the  north,  this  being  part  of  Joffre's 
strategy  of  making  the  Lorraine  army,  as  it  pro- 
gressed, to  appear  much  stronger  than  it  was. 
Then  the  cost  of  capturing  the  first  German  entrench- 
ments had  been  very  heavy.  Then,  again,  several 
units,  partly  through  exhaustion,  partly  for  the 
purpose  of  organising  the  conquered  ground  and 
fulfilling  other  duties,  lagged  behind.  Under  these 
circumstances,  Castelnau  would  have  been  better 
advised  to  wait  a  day  or  two  before  attacking 
— in  which  case  he  would  most  probably  not  have 
attacked  ;  he  would  have  confined  himself  strictly 
to  the  defensive,  or  even  have  retreated  across  the 
frontier,  his  task  being  now  fully  accomplished. 
But  he  saw,  or  fancied  that  he  saw,  a  great  oppor- 
tunity before  him  :  the  Germans,  he  thought,  were 
demoralised — as  indeed  those  of  them  were  whom 
he  had  defeated,  but  certainly  not  so  the  fresh  army 


72  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

corps  that  the  German  commanders  were  now 
bringing  down  from  the  north  to  meet  him.  The 
Germans  also  had  seen  an  opportunity  before  them. 
As  the  French  advanced  in  Lorraine,  the  Germans 
were  making  their  last  line  of  defence  stronger  and 
stronger,  indeed  impregnable — there  were  inter- 
minable lines  of  trenches,  redoubts,  barricades  of 
felled  trees,  wire  entanglements  galore,  and,  what 
was  to  prove  more  formidable  still,  an  immense 
amount  of  heavy  artillery  drawn  from  the  huge 
arsenal  of  Metz. 

It  was  to  perfect  and  useless  slaughter  that  the 
French  officers  led  their  troops  at  Saarburg  and 
Morhange  on  the  20th  of  August.  In  vain  Castel- 
nau's  wearied  columns,  with  extraordinary  pluck  and 
heroism  dashed  themselves  against  the  formidable 
obstacles  erected  by  the  foe.  They  were  enveloped 
in  a  tornado  of  steel,  an  inferno  of  shot  and  shell. 
First  the  poor  reservists  gave  way.  Then  the 
Germans,  perfectly  fresh  and  with  a  superiority  in 
numbers  of  three  to  one,  launched  their  counter- 
attacks. Happily  the  20th  army  corps — the  "Iron- 
sides " — were  there,  or  the  destruction  of  Castelnau's 
army  might  have  been  accomplished.  The  20th, 
commanded  by  Foch,  did  not  give  way,  and  protected 
the  retreat.  The  Germans  made  vain  efforts  to 
break  that  corps  ;  and  in  the  attempt  they  sustained 
greater  losses  than  they  had  ever  contemplated,  at 


TACTICAL  VICTORY  OVER  THE  FRENCH  73 

the  same  time  the  losses  of  the  heroic  "Ironsides" 
were  terrible — they  cannot  have  been  less  than 
20,000  men,  besides  nearly  all  their  artillery. 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  Castelnau  squandered 
a  good  third  of  his  troops,  and  came  near  to  being 
surrounded ;  for,  before  he  had  recrossed  the  frontier, 
the  Germans  on  one  side  were  ascending  the  Moselle 
and  the  Seille,  towards  Nancy,  whilst  on  the  other 
side  strong  German  columns  were  advancing  from 
Strasbourg  to  the  Vosges.  This,  perhaps,  saved 
him,  for  he  hurried  his  retreat  and  did  not  attempt 
to  make  a  stand  until  he  had  reached  the  "  Grand 
Couronne  "  and  the  Meurthe.  In  one  thing  the 
Germans  were  baffled,  for  they  had  counted,  with 
absolute  certainty,  on  the  annihilation  of  Castel- 
nau's  army  at  Saarburg  ;  but  they  were  to  suffer 
more  serious  disappointments. 

After  all,  the  affair  of  Saarburg  in  itself,  whatever 
the  losses,  could  not  influence  Joffre's  strategy.  It 
was  the  counterpart  of  Mulhausen — a  defeat  sus- 
tained outside  the  main  line  of  concentration.  Had 
it  led  to  the  piercing  of  the  gap  of  Mirecourt  and  the 
isolation  of  Dubail  and  Pau,  the  one  in  the  Vosges 
and  the  other  in  Alsace,  then  it  would  have  been 
another  matter.  It  would  have  been  the  decisive 
battle  of  the  war,  and  France  would  now  be  a 
German  province. 

As  it  was,  it  did  not  lead  to  the  piercing  of  the 


74  GERMANY  IN  DEFEAT 

famous  gap,  nor  to  the  isolation  of  Pau  and  Dubail 
in  Alsace,  and  Joffre's  end  was  attained.  He  weak- 
ened the  Germans  in  the  north  by  drawing  several 
of  their  corps  to  the  south  ;  and  with  his  bait  he 
drew  a  huge  army  on  to  a  point  that  he  saw  to  it 
they  did  not  pierce.  For,  against  the  hopes  of  the 
Germans,  and  to  their  profound  astonishment,  Pau 
and  Dubail  instantly  evacuated  Alsace  and  the 
Vosges,  and  came  up  just  in  time  to  reinforce  the 
sorely-pressed  army  of  Lorraine,  and  thus  to  save 
France  and  Europe  from  the  direst  calamity.  The 
efforts  of  the  Germans,  of  the  army  of  Prince  Rup- 
precht  of  Bavaria,  to  reach  the  banks  of  the  Moselle, 
west  of  Luneville,  and  to  shut  up  Castelnau's  army 
in  Toul,  were  tremendous — gigantic.  The  German 
commanders  were  bent  on  reaping  all  the  profit  of 
their  victory  at  Saarburg,  and  of  the  redistribution 
of  forces  they  were  compelled  to  make,  a  redistri- 
bution that  must  be  disadvantageous  to  them  if  it 
did  not  at  once  yield  decisive  results.  Against  their 
intention  they  had  been  forced  to  spread  out  their 
strength — to  open  their  fists  apart  and  leave  bare 
their  breast  to  a  blow — when  they  would  have  pre- 
ferred to  have  kept  their  strength  together,  to  have 
remained  concentrated  on  a  shorter  front.  They 
somehow  began  to  understand  the  game  of  Joffre 
without  as  yet  giving  him  credit  for  more  strategic 
acumen.  According  to  them  he  was  still  bound  to 


TACTICAL  VICTORY  OVER  THE  FRENCH   75 

be  caught  in  Belgium,  and  to  leave  his  army  of 
Alsace  where  it  was  !  If  nothing  of  this  kind  hap- 
pened (and  the  German  leaders  could  not  bring 
themselves  to  speculate  on  such  a  probability),  then 
the  war  was  just  as  good  as  lost  to  Germany.  All 
the  period  of  preparation  and  waiting  would  have 
been  for  nothing  ! 

Now  it  was  not  likely  that,  having  the  initiative 
from  the  start,  the  French  would  wilfully  lose  it. 
This  initiative  had  been  obtained  by  the  first  stroke 
in  Alsace  ;  it  had  been  obtained  by  the  next  ad- 
vance in  the  annexed  provinces  ;  they  were  keeping 
it  also  in  Belgium  by  drawing  the  Germans  on  to 
their  positions  instead  of  walking  up  to  the  German 
positions  ;  and,  whether  they  succeeded  or  not, 
whether  they  advanced  or  retreated,  the  result 
would  be  the  same — Germany  was  doomed.  The 
fact  that  the  Germans,  like  the  journalists  the  world 
over,  were  deceived  into  thinking  they  held  the 
initiative  simply  because  they  attacked  Joffire  where 
Joffre  decided  that  they  should  attack  him  did  not 
give  the  Germans  the  initiative. 

It  was  perhaps  a  sense  of  the  coming  calamity  of 
their  strategic  fiasco  that  brought  the  Germans  to 
squander  their  forces  in  the  way  they  did — to  strike 
so  desperately  in  so  many  quarters  at  the  same  time, 
and  to  commit  the  most  senseless  barbarities.  It 
was  not  Liege  that  lost  them  the  war  ;  it  was  Alsace — 


76  GERMANY    IN   DEFEAT 

it  made  them  lose  the  initiative,  and  that  was  enough. 
They  followed  the  designs  of  Jofire,  obeyed  his 
moves,  lost  their  balance,  and  tumbled  down  after 
him  as  a  man  might  be  pulled  down  a  steep  incline 
at  the  foot  of  which  his  assailant  destroys  him. 
The  fact  of  his  rushing  down  on  top  does  not  prove 
that  he  commands  the  fall.  The  Germans  might 
have  been  cornered  sooner  and  France  spared  the 
invasion  had  Jofrre  been  better  informed  as  to  the 
German  strength,  and  had  all  his  subordinate 
commanders  helped  him  equally  well. 

Nothing  severe,  of  course,  can  be  said  against 
Castelnau.  He  only  erred  in  the  psychological  cal- 
culations, and  that  is  what  the  ablest  of  men  can  do 
and  have  done.  And  there  should  be  eternally  put  to 
his  credit  the  high  praise  he  deserved  for  the  way 
in  which,  after  such  a  reverse,  he  reorganised  his 
army  whilst  keeping  the  foe  at  bay,  and  for  the  skill 
with  which  he  co-ordinated  his  movements  with 
those  of  Dubail  and  Pau.  He  paid  back  the  Germans 
at  Luneville  for  the  losses  sustained  at  Saarburg 
— whole  regiments  were  mown  down ;  brigades 
entirely  disappeared.  The  Germans  were  held  up 
for  two  whole  days  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Moselle, 
which  they  just  managed  to  reach  ;  then  they  were 
finished  by  two  great  flank  attacks  by  the  French, 
one  from  Nancy,  and  the  other  from  the  south 
(August  25).  They  lost  ground,  and  henceforward 


TACTICAL  VICTORY  OVER  THE  FRENCH  77 

stood  on  the  defensive,  until  their  second  great 
attempt  further  north  and  the  gigantic  battle  of 
Nancy. 

Thus  we  see  the  Germans  winning  a  tactical 
action  on  a  large  scale,  but,  in  the  doing,  losing 
strategically,  and  thinning  their  strength  at  their 
vital  spot,  in  obedience  to  Joffre's  design  !  We  shall 
see  this  domination  of  the  will  of  Joflre  over  the 
German  commanders  again  and  again  until  it  has 
almost  become  a  law  of  German  subordination  to 
the  will  of  the  conqueror.  And  it  is  curious  as 
regards  the  German  psychology,  and  amazing  as  to 
the  nerve  of  the  great  French  commander,  that 
these  German  strategic  defeats  have  always  alarmed 
Europe  as  though  they  were  the  onrush  of  victories. 


CHAPTER  IX 

JOFFRE  EVADES  THE  GERMAN  TRAP  IN 

THE  GERMAN  GENERALS,  RUSHING  TO  OVER- 
WHELM THE  FRENCH  THEREIN,  STRIKE  THEIR 
BLOW  IN  THE  AIR,  AT  THE  SAME  TIME  BAULKING 
JOFFRE 'S  COUNTER-STROKE  BY  THEIR  SUCCESS- 
FUL CONCENTRATION  OF  A  WHOLE  SECRET  ARMY 

THE  position  in  Belgium  on  the  14th  of  August, 
when  the  French  advance  in  Lorraine  began,  was 
as  follows  : — The  German  2nd  army  was  rapidly 
and  methodically  reducing  the  forts  of  Liege,  whilst 
keeping  in  contact  with  the  Belgian  forces  that  were 
concentrating  at  Louvain  ;  the  1st  German  army 
was  crossing  the  Meuse  both  at  Liege  and  Vize,  and 
was  slowly  feeling  its  way  in  the  direction  of  Ant- 
werp ;  the  other  German  northern  armies — the  3rd 
under  Hausen,  the  4th  under  Wurtemberg,  and  the 
5th  under  the  Crown  Prince — were  busy  in  various 
ways,  but  not  in  active  operations,  if  we  except  the 
investment  of  the  small  fortress  of  Longwy,  near 
the  Luxembourg  frontier.  This  fortress — a  very 
old  one  dating  from  the  eighteenth  century — had 
been  first  attacked  on  the  3rd  of  August.  By  the 

5th  or  6th  of  August  it  was  completely  invested. 

78 


cLp  Chawing  JduckJ  advan 
ccfrvm Brussels  on.dluj.27- 22 


MAP  7. 


To  face  page  78. 


GERMAN   TRAP   IN   BELGIUM          79 

Its  dogged  resistance  was  surprising,  but  of  no 
great  consequence  to  the  Germans.  Apart  from  the 
moral  value  of  the  performance,  its  commandant, 
d'Arche,  might  well  have  surrendered  at  once  with- 
out the  least  endangering  the  safety  of  France. 

The  work  done  by  the  German  centre  armies  in 
other  ways  was  of  greater  import  than  the  subduing 
of  this  small  stronghold.  They  were  entrenching 
carefully  south  of  Liege,  along  the  Ourthe  and  at  the 
opening  of  the  Ardennes  forest.  Their  strength  in 
number  of  units  was  no  doubt  diminishing  on  account 
of  the  redistribution  southwards  compelled  by  the 
French  offensive  in  Alsace  ;  but,  taking  for  granted 
that  their  enemy  was  going  to  act  in  the  way 
the  German  commanders  expected,  their  strength, 
coupled  with  the  elaborate  preparations  made  to 
receive  the  French,  was  quite  sufficient  to  involve 
the  French  in  a  crushing  disaster  if  the  French 
blundered  into  the  Belgian  trap.  And  be  it  remem- 
bered that  the  Germans  had  not,  as  yet,  awakened 
to  the  skilful  habit  of  Joffre  in  using  the  Prussian 
self-confidence  and  self-deception  into  employing 
their  violent  onrushes  to  draw  them  into  positions 
where  he  desired  to  give  them  battle  !  We  must 
remember  that,  at  this  time,  the  German  com- 
manders were  still  convinced  that  the  French  were 
in  strength  in  Belgium,  lured  thereto  byf sentiment. 
Their  Belgian  battles,  so  far,  were  German  recon- 


80  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

naissances  in  force  to  discover  where  the  French 
were.  Let  us  try  to  grasp  the  German  psychology 
at  this  stage  as  revealed  by  their  strategy  and 
tactics. 

The  result  of  the  big  reconnaissances  at  Dinant, 
and  even  of  the  earlier  one  at  Mangienne,  north  of 
Verdun,  must,  at  the  time,  have  raised  the  hopes  of 
the  German  commanders  to  the  highest  pitch.  In 
the  first  (Mangienne,  on  August  11  and  12)  the 
counter-reconnaissance  had  been  terrific,  no  less  than 
1000  prisoners  and  even  some  guns  being  captured 
by  the  French.  This  must  have  given  them  en- 
couragement. It  pointed,  at  any  rate,  to  a  pro- 
nounced effort  northwards.  At  Dinant,  on  August 
14  and  15,  it  was  better  still.  There  in  Belgian  ter- 
ritory, and  quite  near  Namur,  the  strong  German 
reconnoitring  force — a  small  army  of  itself — had 
been  simply  swept  away  by  what  seemed  to  be  a 
whole  army  corps,  a  great  number  of  French  field 
batteries  being  in  action  whilst  the  Germans  had 
only  machine  guns. 

Now  an  army  corps  does  not  generally  advance 
by  itself  so  far  from  its  own  frontier.  It  is  usually 
accompanied,  or  followed,  by  several  more.  The 
Germans  deduced  that  a  general  advance  of  the 
French  in  Belgium  had  begun.  They  were  con- 
vinced of  it  the  next  day,  August  16,  when  another 
German  reconnoitring  force,  based  on  Huy,  came 


GERMAN   TRAP   IN   BELGIUM          81 

into  collision  with  French  troops  at  Gembloux ! 
These  French  troops  had  also  with  them  a  good 
quota  of  field  guns,  and  on  the  17th,  after  a  stiff 
fight,  the  French  recaptured  Gembloux.  The 
reports  about  French  troops  being  in  great 
numbers  at  Brussels,  and  even  in  contact  with 
the  Belgian  army  near  Louvain,  were  persistent. 
The  expected  French  attack  in  the  Ardennes  might 
take  place  at  any  moment. 

The  German  commanders,  flushed  with  antici- 
pation and  excitement,  decided  that  it  was  about 
time  to  strike.  And  they  struck — but  in  north 
Belgium  only,  for  it  was  held  that  the  chance  of  a 
counter-stroke  delivered  under  the  best  conditions 
against  the  French  centre  armies  must  not  be 
missed.  These  French  armies  were  known  to  be 
gathering  at  Montmedy  and  Sedan  ;  they  must  be 
ready  by  now,  thought  the  German  Staff,  but  they 
were  uncommonly  slow  in  reaching  their  positions  ! 
Certainly,  by  that  date,  their  advanced  guards 
should  have  reached  the  Ourthe,  yet  they  had  not 
even  crossed  the  frontier,  whilst  the  left  wing,  on 
the  other  hand,  was  distinctly  going  up  to  perdition  ! 
Dinant  and  Gembloux  were  there  to  prove  it. 
There  must  be  at  least  an  army  corps  in  and 
around  Namur,  not  to  mention  those  that  might 
be  taking  up  positions  between  the  Sambre  and 
the  Meuse. 
F 


82  'GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

Kluck  struck ;  and  Bulow  and  Hausen  followed 
suit  a  little  afterwards. 

The  task  of  Kluck  was  to  pin  down  and  surround 
the  Belgian  army.  That  of  Bulow  was  to  drive 
a  wedge  between  this  Belgian  army  and  a  number 
of  imaginary  French  corps  south  of  it.  Bulow  also 
must  help  Hausen,  who  was  acting  from  the  east, 
in  a  hurried  assault  on  Namur.  Thus  the  Belgian 
army  and  the  French  left  wing  would  be  disposed 
of  at  the  same  time.  Whilst  this  was  going  on 
the  French  centre  armies  would  feel  bound 
to  hurry  on  to  the  attack  in  order  to  relieve 
the  pressure  in  the  north.  They  would  at  once 
be  assailed  in  front  by  Wurtemberg  and  the 
Crown  Prince,  whilst  their  retreat  was  to  be 
cut  off  by  way  of  the  Meuse  by  Hausen  and 
Bulow. 

At  once  a  perplexing  position  is  explained,  and 
we  now  see  why  the  army  of  the  Crown  Prince  was 
placed  in  Luxembourg.  For  directly  the  German 
right  wing  had  achieved  its  main  object  of  sur- 
rounding and  destroying  the  French  left  wing,  the 
Crown  Prince  was  to  push  on  to  Verdun  and  E/heims 
and  establish  connection  with  the  army  of  Bavaria, 
which,  by  that  time,  so  it  was  hoped,  would  have 
broken  through  the  gap  of  Mirecourt  and  have 
reached  Chalons.  From  thence  the  two  prospective 
young  monarchs  would  push  on  to  Paris  and  leave 


GERMAN    TRAP   IN    BELGIUM          83 

to  the  wing  armies  the  task  of  finishing  off  the  beaten 
French  armies. 

Kluck,  in  the  north,  proceeded  with  his  task  very 
well — only  the  Belgian  army  fought  in  the  open 
much  better  than  he  had  expected.  The  strategy 
of  the  Belgians  may  have  been  defective,  and  their 
tactics  not  quite  up  to  the  mark,  but  nothing  can 
be  said  against  their  valour,  endurance,  and  courage. 
Kluck,  although  he  struck  heavily  at  Aershot,  failed 
to  cut  off  their  retreat  on  Antwerp.  His  frontal 
attack  succeeded  ;  but  that  was  of  no  use — strate- 
gically— to  him,  except  that  it  enabled  him  to 
advance  on  and  to  enter  the  Belgian  capital.  The 
Belgian  army  retreated  in  good  order  on  to  Ant- 
werp, where,  as  it  was  not  defeated,  the  German 
commander  found  it  necessary  to  keep  a  sufficient 
strength  to  contain  it. 

When  Kluck  entered  Brussels  in  triumph  he 
found  no  French  troops  there !  But  he  may  have 
supposed  that  they  had  hurriedly  evacuated  the 
town  on  his  approach. 

Bulow,  by  now,  with  the  2nd  army,  was  busy  ; 
but  to  his  astonishment  he  met  no  considerable 
French  forces  north  of  the  Sambre — but  only  detach- 
ments, which,  spreading  over  the  wooded  country, 
constantly  waylaid  and  ambushed  his  advancing 
troops.  But,  what  was  worse,  there  were  no  indica- 
tions as  to  the  French  having  reached  Namur  as  yet ! 


84  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

The  French  armies,  or  their  main  body,  were 
still  on  the  frontier.  On  the  day  that  the  Germans 
attacked  Namur  and  entered  Brussels  these  French 
armies  moved  forward,  together  with  the  British 
army,  which,  having  finished  its  concentration 
behind  the  fortress  of  Maubeuge,  advanced  swiftly 
towards  Mons. 

The  position  of  the  German  right  wing  was  now 
precarious,  for  it  had  reached  its  limit  of  expansion 
without  having  achieved  anything  definite  or 
decisive.  It  had  stumbled  forward  blindly ;  it 
had  the  Meuse  behind  it,  and  the  forces  of  the 
Allies  were  on  both  its  flanks.  Technically,  in  terms 
of  strategy,  it  was  surrounded. 

Happily  for  them  the  German  commanders  were 
not  slow  to  grasp  the  fact,  nor  did  they  fail  to  realise 
that,  in  order  to  avert  a  disaster,  they  must  quickly 
modify  their  plan.  The  movement  westward  must 
continue,  and  even  be  accelerated  so  as  not  to  leave 
time  to  the  French  and  British  forces  to  take  and 
prepare  strong  positions .  The  German  commanders, 
it  must  be  noted,  were  up  to  this  time  wholly  in 
the  dark  as  to  the  whereabouts  of  the  English 
army.  They  knew  that  it  had  been  landed  in 
France,  but  what  line  of  action  it  would  follow 
they  could  not  guess.  Up  to  the  22nd  of  August, 
when  some  of  Bulow's  Uhlans  met  vedettes  in  khaki 
at  Soignies,  the  German  generals  were  inclined  to 


GERMAN   TRAP   IN   BELGIUM          85 

think  that  the  British  would  begin  operations  from 
the  line  of  the  Scheldt.  So  well  accepted  was  this 
theory  that,  when  other  Uhlans  belonging  to  Kluck 
arrived  at  Tournai  on  the  same  day  (August  22) 
they  enquired  for  the  French,  not  for  the  British, 
who  were  advancing  not  far,  but  westward,  from  that 
place .  The  troops  of  Kluck ,  in  issuing  from  Brussels , 
spread  in  the  direction  of  Ghent  and  Ostend  on  the 
one  side,  and  at  Ath  and  Tournai  on  the  other. 

This  shows  a  double  purpose — that  of  meeting 
"  something "  along  the  Scheldt,  and  of  driving 
the  usual  wedge  between  that  something  and  the 
French  forces  west  of  the  Scheldt. 

The  British  were  not  where  the  Germans  supposed 
them  to  be  ;  and  here  is  another  instance  of  the 
sentimental  being  wisely  sacrificed  to  the  soundly 
strategical.  The  invasion  of  Belgium  by  the 
Germans  affected  the  English  more  than  one  can 
say.  The  wish  for  the  instant  relief  of  this  small 
and  heroic  nation  was  foremost  in  all  English 
breasts,  and  it  appeared  to  many  that  those  respons- 
ible for  the  prosecution  of  the  campaign  were  bound 
to,  and  would  endeavour  to,  bring  the  British  and 
Belgian  forces  into  touch  as  soon  as  possible,  and 
would,  therefore  choose  the  most  likely  line  of  action 
to  effect  that  purpose  above  all  other  tactical  or 
strategic  considerations  whatsoever.  The  base  for 
this  line  lay  in  Belgian  territory,  and  was  later  on 


86  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

chosen  for  the  landing  of  the  column  which  was  sent 
to  relieve  Antwerp.  To  this  degree  the  Germans 
did  not  err  so  greatly  in  their  assumption  ;  only 
once  again  they  were  tricked  by  their  tendency  to 
undervalue  the  firmness  and  strategic  ability  of  their 
enemies,  for  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  if  Kluck's 
columns,  instead  of  spreading  westwards  as  they 
did  and  losing  time  in  the  process,  had  hurried 
immediately  southwards  towards  Valenciennes  and 
Mons,  the  fate  of  the  army  under  Sir  John  French 
would  have  been  at  once  settled. 

In  short,  the  Germans  struck  their  blow  in  the  air ; 
neither  the  French  nor  the  British  were  in  the  trap 
— and  the  triumphant  entry  into  Brussels,  however 
much  it  may  have  warmed  the  pride  of  the  German 
people,  must  have  left  the  German  commanders 
anxious  and  disturbed  at  their  strategic  failure. 
Fine  tacticians,  however,  Kluck  and  the  other 
commanders  made  the  best  of  a  bad  job  and  at  once 
moved  to  retrieve  their  blunder. 

But,  before  coming  to  subsequent  operations 
on  this  side,  it  is  necessary  to  see  what  was  happen- 
ing— or  had  already  happened — east  of  the  Meuse. 
For  it  was  there  that  the  German  plans  for  the 
annihilation  of  the  French  left  wing  (a  disaster  in 
which  the  English  army  would  have  been  involved) 
had  been  somewhat  modified.  It  was  in  this  way  : 
the  advance  of  the  French  centre  armies,  like  the 


J&al&e  efthejfaehn  n  ej 

2)  -22 


GLctvance.  on  tke 

^. 


MAP  8. 


To  face  page  86. 


GERMAN   TRAP   IN   BELGIUM          87 

rest,  had  been  expected  by  the  Germans  to  take 
place  sooner  ;  but  on  the  20th  of  August,  whilst 
Bulow  and  a  part  of  Hausen's  forces  were  attacking 
Namur,  the  French  centre  armies  were  still  on  the 
frontier ;  the  German  commanders  still  believing 
— and  the  illusion  did  not  vanish  until  two  days 
later — that  the  French  left  wing  extended  far  to 
the  north  of  the  Sambre,  and  was  in  occupation  of 
Namur,  the  German  Staff  could  not  account  for  this 
delay  in  the  centre.  To  them  it  looked  as  if  the 
French  left  wing  stood  in  a  dangerous  position — 
which,  it  is  true,  would  have  been  the  case  if  it 
had  been  disposed  as  the  Germans  thought,  whereas 
it  was  only  just  about  to  leave  the  frontier  ! 

The  opportunity  to  the  Germans  seemed  a  great 
one  :  they  could  cut  off  the  French  left  wing  in 
Belgium,  as  they  had  hoped  and  designed  to  do 
earlier  !  Therefore  it  was  not  necessary  to  wait  for 
a  French  attack  in  the  Ardennes — besides,  that 
attack,  if  it  came,  might  come  too  late,  and  already 
the  line  of  the  Ourthe  had  been  abandoned  by  the 
German  forces  advancing  on  Namur  from  the  east. 
These  forces  must  be  increased  in  the  direction  of 
Givet  and  Dinant  so  as  to  outflank  the  French  army 
on  the  Sambre  ;  and,  in  the  meantime,  the  German 
centre  armies  would  issue  from  their  positions  in 
the  forests,  and  deal  with  the  forces  opposed  to 
them. 


88  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

Thus  the  general  advance  of  the  contending 
parties  in  this  region  took  place  simultaneously — 
and  the  collision  which  ensued  on  the  banks  of  the 
Lesse  and  of  the  Semoy,  tributaries  of  the  Meuse, 
was  terrific — no  less  than  300,000  men  being  engaged 
on  each  side.  The  3rd  and  4th  French  armies 
under  Generals  Ruffey  and  de  Langle  were  each  of 
a  strength  of  five  army  corps  l ;  and  they  were 
opposed,  partly  by  Hausen's  army,  the  whole  of 
Wurtemberg's  five2  corps,  and  at  least  half  of  the 
army  of  the  Crown  Prince  acting  from  Luxembourg 
and  the  Woevre.  It  is  interesting  to  note  here  that 
the  Crown  Prince  of  Germany  expected  a  complete 
smash  of  the  French  in  the  Ardennes,  and  was 
holding  himself  in  readiness  to  advance  on  Verdun 
and  Rheims,  as  originally  planned.  In  order  fully 
to  understand  this,  the  reader  should  realise  that 
it  was  the  date  of  the  French  defeat  at  Saarburg 
(August  21),  and  that  if  the  retransference  north- 
wards of  the  German  corps  sent  to  Lorraine  was 
impossible,  all  the  German  commanders  were  in 
touch  with  each  other  and  knew  at  once  through 
Von  Moltke,  the  Chief  of  the  General  Staff,  all  that 
was  happening  on  any  part  of  the  front.  The 
Crown  Prince  knew  that  the  army  of  Bavaria  had 


1  Two  first  line  corps,  three  reserve  corps. 

2  A  German  Corps  of  the  1st  line  had  three  divisions  ;  a  French 
corps  only  two. 


GERMAN   TRAP   IN    BELGIUM          89 

defeated  Castelnan  in  Lorraine ;  and  that  the 
Bavarian  army  was  advancing  to  pierce  the  French 
line  of  concentration  at  the  gap  of  Mirecourt,  with 
the  ultimate  object  of  reaching  Chalons.  There 
the  junction  of  the  centre  German  armies  would 
take  place  and  the  advance  on  Paris  begin. 

The  gap  of  Mirecourt,  as  we  have  seen,  was  not 
pierced  by  the  Germans  ;  and  the  defeat  of  the 
French  in  the  Ardennes,  although  serious,  was  not 
decisive,  nor  even  complete. 

Taken  aback  by  the  numbers  of  the  Germans 
opposing  them,  and  hampered  by  the  difficulties 
of  the  broken  country,  the  French  generals,  it 
must  be  said,  rather  lost  their  heads,  principally 
Ruffey,  who,  as  he  advanced  towards  Neufchateau, 
found  himself  seriously  outflanked  in  the  direction 
of  Longwy  and  Virton.  There  were  also  other 
causes  of  discomfiture  which  are  explained  in  the 
French  official  survey  of  the  campaign  :  "  There 
were,  in  this  affair,  individual  and  collective  failures, 
imprudences  committed  under  the  fire  of  the 
enemy,  divisions  ill  engaged,  rash  deployments  and 
precipitate  retreats,  a  premature  waste  of  men, 
and  finally  the  inadequacy  of  certain  of  our  troops 
and  their  leaders,  both  as  regards  the  use  of  infantry 
and  of  artillery.  In  consequence  of  these  lapses, 
the  enemy,  turning  to  account  this  difficult  terrain, 
was  able  to  secure  the  maximum  of  profit  from 


90  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

the  advantages  which  the  superiority  of  his  subaltern 
cadres  gave  him." 

Nothing  could  be  more  frank  and  impartial.  But 
the  words  "  maximum  of  profit  "  must  be  taken 
here  in  the  tactical  sense,  for  strategically  the 
Germans  derived  no  benefit  from  their  victory.  The 
Germans  might  have  had  the  maximum  of  profit 
if  all  the  French  subaltern  commanders  and  the 
troops  under  them  had  been  equally  inefficient. 
But  there  was  one  amongst  them,  General  Sarrail, 
who  had  the  soul  and  the  capacities  of  a  great 
leader  of  men ;  and  the  corps  under  him,  the  6th, 
was  the  one  which  he  had  specially  trained  at 
Chalons.  This  6th  corps  (whilst  the  other  troops 
were  falling  back  across  the  frontier  under  pressure 
from  the  enemy)  retook  the  offensive  and  delivered 
such  a  counter-stroke  against  the  Crown  Prince's 
army  at  Virton  that  the  Germans  in  that  region  were 
brought  to  a  standstill  after  suffering  great  losses. 
General  Sarrail,  two  days  later,  took  the  place  of 
General  Ruffey  at  the  head  of  the  3rd  army,  and, 
during  the  Great  Retreat  that  followed,  he  was 
entrusted  with  the  defence  of  the  approaches  to 
Verdun,  the  great  eastern  "  camp  retranche  "  of 
France.  With  what  ability  General  Sarrail  was  to 
perform  his  task  we  shall  see  later  on.  It  now  re- 
mains to  be  explained  how  it  was  that  General 
Joffre,  in  spite  of  his  efforts  in  Lorraine  and  Alsace, 


GERMAN   TRAP   IN   BELGIUM          91 

did  not  quite  succeed  in  obtaining  the  superiority  of 
numbers  which  he  was  striving  to  attain  on  Belgian 
soil,  and  which,  in  spite  of  the  tactical  short- 
comings of  some  of  his  subordinates,  might  have 
ensured  an  early  and  decisive  victory  for  the  Allies. 
General  Joffre  was  misinformed  from  the  start  as 
to  the  number  of  German  armies  operating  against 
him.  A  Russian  report,  from  a  reliable  source, 
placed  the  number  of  German  armies  in  the  western 
theatre  of  war  at  six,  thus  implying  that  the  strength 
of  the  German  eastern  forces  operating  against 
Russia  was  greater  than  it  was.  Other  reports 
seemed  to  corroborate  this.  For  instance,  it  became 
known  that  one  of  the  German  armies  destined  for 
Poland  was  the  army  of  Saxony.  The  Saxon 
officers,  however,  gave  vent  to  public  complaints 
and  protests  about  it,  saying  that  they  had  hoped 
to  be  sent  to  the  land  of  good  food  and  good  wine, 
whereas  they  were  now  to  be  sent  to  die  of  hunger 
and  thirst  on  the  dreary  steppes  of  Russia  !  In  the 
end  they  were  made  happy,  and  were  led  towards 
the  land  of  their  predilection.  But  whether  all  this 
was  part  of  a  deep-laid,  well-calculated  plot  to 
mislead  the  French  Staff  one  cannot  say  definitely. 
However  that  may  be,  the  French  Staff  were  misled, 
and  they  were  not  to  realise  until  the  third  or  fourth 
week  of  the  war  the  true  strength  of  the  German 
armies  opposing  them.  What  points  to  the  likeli- 


92  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

hood  of  the  change  of  destination  of  the  Saxon 
army  being  part  of  a  carefully  conceived  plan  to 
deceive  the  French  Staff  is  the  choice  of  the  part 
of  the  German  front  selected  for  the  concentration 
of  that  army — the  Ardennes  Forest,  where  the 
Saxons  took  up  positions  alongside  the  army  of 
Wurtemberg ;  also  the  fact  that  the  Saxons  were 
placed  under  the  command  of  General  von  Hausen, 
former  Chief  of  the  Staff  to  the  Grand  Duke  of 
Wurtemberg,  for  when  the  name  of  General  von 
Hausen  appeared  in  the  list  of  German  commanders 
it  was  quite  naturally  supposed  that  he  was  acting 
in  his  former  capacity,  whereas  he  did  not  command 
the  Grand  Duke  of  Wurtemberg's  army  at  all,  but 
one  of  his  own — the  Saxon  army  of  five  army  corps, 
and  including  the  Prussian  Guards,  which  brought 
up  to  seven  the  number  of  German  armies  concen- 
trated in  the  western  theatre  of  war. 

Thus  Joffre  was  misled  by  the  French  Intelligence, 
and  was  only  to  discover  the  true  state  of  affairs — 
the  increase  of  the  German  strength  by  the  addi- 
tion of  the  Saxon  corps — when  the  German  centre 
armies  issued  from  the  forest  of  the  Ardennes  in 
their  leap  forward  to  cut  off  the  French  left  wing 
and  their  assault  upon  the  French  centre  armies  in 
order  to  crush  them.  But  it  must  not  be  supposed, 
because  of  the  success  of  this  secret  concentration, 
that  Joffre's  manoeuvre  in  Lorraine  had  failed  or  been 


GERMAN   TRAP   IN   BELGIUM          93 

futile,  or  had  come  to  nothing .  For,  though  Joffre  had 
not  been  able  to  obtain  the  superiority  of  numbers 
at  which  he  had  aimed  in  Belgium,  neither  did  the 
Germans  obtain  that  overwhelming  superiority. 
At  least  three  of  the  German  corps,  some  150,000 
men,  had  been  diverted  from  north  to  south  ;  others 
were  "  pinned  down "  in  Lorraine  and  Alsace ; 
and  the  Germans  failed  to  achieve  anything  decisive 
in  Belgium  ;  indeed,  they  came  instead  within  an 
ace  of  being  utterly  smashed  to  pieces  there  them- 
selves, as  we  shall  soon  see. 


CHAPTER    X 

THE  GERMANS  WALK  INTO  THE  TRAP  LAID  BY  JOFFRE 
FOR  THEIR  ANNIHILATION,  BUT  ONE  OF  JOFFRE'S 
GENERALS  LEAVES  THE  TRAP  DOOR  OPEN,  AND 
THE  BRITISH  ARE  WASTED 

THE  battle  of  Charleroi — or  Mons,  as  it  is  sometimes 
called — began  on  the  22nd  of  August — that  is  to 
say,  at  least  a  whole  day  after  de  Langle  and  Kuffey 
had  assumed  the  defensive  in  the  Ardennes,  and 
Castelnau  was  in  retreat  in  Lorraine.  At  Mons 
itself,  where  the  British  army  deployed  on  hastily 
prepared  positions  between  Conde  on  the  French 
frontier  and  Binche  in  Belgium,  there  was  no 
fighting  on  the  22nd  itself.  Kluck  was  looking  for 
the  British  army  along  the  Scheldt ;  and  Bulow's 
more  western  columns  were  still  feeling  their  way, 
wholly  in  the  dark,  south  of  Brussels.  But  at  Char- 
leroi, early  in  the  morning,  the  fray  began. 

The  French  army  (Larenzac's)  occupied  positions 
stretching  from  Anderlues  and  Thuin  on  the  Sambre 
to  Dinant  on  the  Meuse.  The  front  was,  therefore, 
diagonal,  and  not  parallel  to  the  Sambre.  This  was 
on  account  of  the  situation  of  Namur  at  the  junction 
of  the  two  rivers,  and  because  the  French  high  com- 

94 


i  Ghent 


3  French 

German  army  corps 
C~aua2.ru 


MAP  9. 


To  face  page  94 


GERMANS  WALK  INTO  JOFFRE'S  TRAP    95 

mand  had  not  wished  to  occupy  the  fortress,  which 
was  already  sufficiently  garrisoned  by  Belgian  troops. 
Namur  had  been  under  attack  since  the  20th  of 
August ;  and  on  the  22nd,  when  the  battle  of 
Charleroi  began,  a  couple  of  forts  had  already  been 
reduced.  So  it  is  worthy  of  remark  here  that  the 
length  of  its  resistance  did  not  matter  to  the  French 
Staff,  who  meant  to  entrap  the  Germans  there,  and 
also  that  the  Germans  only  attacked  it  on  the  day 
they  did  because  they  fully  believed  it  to  be  held  by 
French  troops. 

The  composition  of  the  Larenzac  army,  like  that 
of  the  other  French  armies,  was  very  heterogeneous  ; 
but  it  was  still  more  so  than  any  of  the  others,  as  it 
contained  a  high  percentage  of  African  troops — 
Arabs,  Moors,  and  negroes.  It  was  altogether  the 
strongest  army  on  the  whole  line,  as  it  contained  four 
infantry  corps  of  the  first  line,  besides  the  African 
divisions  and  the  magnificent  cavalry  corps  (three 
divisions)  of  General  Sordet.  It  is  true  that  this  corps 
had  been  on  the  move  since  the  6th  of  August,  and  was 
considerably  fatigued  after  its  exertions  at  Dinant, 
along  the  right  bank  of  the  Meuse,  and  on  the  north 
bank  of  the  Sambre  at  Gembloux,  Luttre,  and  other 
localities.  Its  toll  of  casualties  was  already  heavy, 
but  as  it  fell  back  before  the  German  columns 
marching  on  Charleroi  and  Thuin  it  was  still  full 
of  fight,  and  was  able  to  do  splendid  service  on  the 


96  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

23rd  and  24th,  as  we  shall  see.  There  were  also 
reservists  (three  divisions),  less  good,  but  full  of 
enthusiasm  and  anxious  to  meet  the  foe. 

With  such  an  army,  and  the  support  of  the  British 
on  his  left,  General  Joffre  felt  that  he  ought  to  win 
the  victory. 

This  victory  would  have  been  his  if  the  command 
of  the  5th  French  army  had  been  placed  in  better 
hands.  General  Larenzac,  its  commander,  was  a 
brilliant  theorist,  but  nothing  more.  No  man  ever 
disappointed  his  chief  more  utterly  than  did  Lar- 
enzac. General  Joffre  was  bound  to  leave  some 
initiative  to  his  subordinate  commanders  ;  other- 
wise there  would  have  been  no  such  thing  as  "  army 
commanders." 

General  Joffre  only  stated,  roughly,  what  his 
general  intentions  were,  and  left  their  execution  to 
his  army  commanders.  It  would  have  been  impos- 
sible for  him  to  control  the  army  corps  and  divi- 
sional handling  of  the  immense  array  of  troops 
stretching  from  the  Sambre  to  the  Swiss  frontier. 

General  Larenzac,  commander  of  the  5th  army, 
committed  mistakes  which  were  not  at  first  apparent, 
and  of  which  General  Joffre  only  became  aware 
when  it  was  too  late. 

First  of  all,  he  should  have  occupied  with  great 
strength  both  banks  of  the  Sambre,  and  not  the 
south  bank  only  ;  failing  this — if  he  meant  to 


GERMANS  WALK  INTO  JOFFRE'S  TRAP    97 

remain  on  the  defensive — he  should  have  destroyed 
the  bridges.  He  should  have  treated  the  line  of  the 
Meuse  in  the  same  way.  For,  once  these  positions 
were  rendered  secure  against  any  attack,  the  fate  of 
the  German  right  wing  in  Belgium  was  sealed.  Namur 
would  have  become  a  death-trap  to  the  Germans, 
and  the  British  army,  acting  from  Mons  northwards, 
would  have  placed  in  a  very  tight  position  those 
German  corps  that  had  ventured  too  far  to  the  west 
on  their  blind  quest  after  the  said  British  army.  On 
the  other  hand,  once  the  Germans  were  allowed  to 
cross  both  rivers  the  position  would  be  practically 
reversed  against  the  Allies,  who  must  then  retire 
to  avoid  an  envelopment. 

General  Larenzac  had  had  ample  time  to  fortify 
the  lines  of  the  Sambre  and  the  Meuse  with  strong 
entrenchments,  and,  above  all,  to  occupy  Charleroi 
in  strength.  He  did  none  of  these  things.  All  these 
advanced  positions  were  held  loosely,  Charleroi,  for 
instance,  being  only  occupied  by  a  detachment  of 
light  troops  and  a  few  machine  guns  !  Only  south  of 
Dinant,  towards  Givet,  was  the  line  of  the  Meuse 
fairly  strongly  prepared  ;  but  north  of  it,  towards 
Namur,  nothing  had  been  done,  except  that,  seem- 
ingly as  an  afterthought,  General  Larenzac  sent  on 
the  22nd  of  August,  to  the  fortress  there,  a  regiment 
of  the  line,  for  what  definite  purpose  will  probably 
never  be  discovered. 
Q 


98  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

The  battle  of  Charleroi,  therefore,  opened  badly 
for  the  French  when,  on  the  contrary,  from  the 
strength  of  the  5th  army,  it  should  have  begun 
with  a  distinct  advantage.  The  Germans  were  in 
earnest,  and  bent  on  the  annihilation  of  the  French 
eft  wing.  They  were  not  slow  to  grasp  the  situa- 
tion, the  danger  to  their  own  position  should  the 
French  be  allowed  to  recover  and  make  good  their 
mistakes.  And,  fighting  with  desperate  will  knowing 
what  failure  meant,  they  struck  quickly  and  as 
heavily  as  they  could  on  both  sides, 

On  the  north  of  the  Sambre  there  were  two 
German  corps.  A  third  was  winding  its  way  down, 
west  of  Charleroi,  towards  Binche  and  Thuin. 

Another  corps,  the  7th,  was  still  far  behind,  on 
the  road  from  Brussels  to  Nivelles  ;  but  it  would  be 
in  support  or  continue  towards  Mons.  On  the  east 
of  the  Meuse  the  whole  army  of  Hausen  (the  5th), 
including  the  Prussian  Guards,  was  coming  up. 

The  town  of  Charleroi  was  smothered  in  shells. 
The  weak  French  detachments  in  the  town  made 
what  was  described  by  imaginative  correspondents 
as  "a  medieval  sortie " — but  it  was  a  useless 
slaughter  of  men,  a  futile  squandering  of  brave  lives. 
Once  Charleroi  was  not  properly  occupied,  it  would 
have  been  better  to  retire  from  it  to  the  main 
position,  or  even  as  far  back  as  the  frontier.  Yet 
Larenzac  became  aware,  through  the  efforts  of  the 


GERMANS  WALK  INTO  JOFFRE'S  TRAP    99 

Germans,  of  its  importance,  for  on  the  23rd  he  made 
four  distinct  attempts  to  retake  it.  But  all  in  vain. 
The  only  result  achieved  was  the  packing  of  the 
streets  of  the  town  with  dead.  What  casualties 
the  3rd  French  corps  who  fought  there  suffered 
will  probably  never  be  known. 

But  what  troubled  Larenzac  more  was  the  flank 
attack  of  von  Hausen.  As  a  matter  of  fact  he 
should  not  have  been  so  anxious  about  this  flank 
attack.  The  African  troops  were  lining  the  Meuse, 
and  could  have  inflicted  terrible  losses  on  the 
Germans,  as  they  did  later  on  the  next  day  from 
a  far  worse  position. 

All  the  French  commander  had  to  do  was  to  gather 
all  his  strength  on  the  main  lines  south  of  the  Sambre, 
and  to  dispute  the  crossings  of  the  Meuse  with  von 
Hausen.  The  French  would  thus  still  have  had  a 
chance  of  winning  the  victory  and  of  crushing 
Bulow's  western  corps  between  them  and  the 
English.  Larenzac,  instead,  withdrew  his  right 
wing,  and  thus  allowed  the  Germans  to  cross  the 
Meuse  at  Dinant  and  north  of  it.  Once  this  was 
done  all  possibility  of  a  French  victory  on  Belgian 
soil  vanished. 

And  the  British  troops  were  now  going  to  be  placed 
in  a  tight  corner. 

The  fighting  at  Mons — or  rather  at  Binche — only 
began  on  the  23rd  of  August  at  noon,  that  is  to  say, 


100  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

a  full  day  after  Larenzac  had  lost,  practically,  the 
crossings  over  the  Sambre.  The  situation  of  the 
5th  French  army,  however,  was  not  as  yet  hopeless, 
as  Larenzac  had  not  yet  begun  his  retirement  from 
the  Meuse.  The  German  corps  which  came  into 
collision  with  the  British  east  of  Mons  was  the 
9th  of  Bulow's  army,  one  division  of  which  was 
already  engaged  with  the  French  at  Anderlues. 
This  corps  had  as  its  objective  the  fortress  of 
Maubeuge,  in  the  rear  of  the  British  army.  Its 
march  was  impeded  by  the  French,  who  struck  at 
it  heavily  on  its  flank  from  Thuin  ;  and  judging 
from  the  reception  it  got  from  the  British  a  little 
afterwards,  it  would  have  been  routed  without  a 
doubt — annihilated  or  captured — if  only  Charleroi 
could  have  been  held  by  the  French.  When,  how- 
ever, its  attack  developed  against  the  British, 
Charleroi  was  securely  held  by  Bulow.  On  the  rest 
of  the  British  front,  north  and  west  of  Mons,  there 
was  also  a  certain  amount  of  fighting  from  the  early 
morning,  but  it  was  only  of  a  desultory  nature,  the 
main  bodies  of  the  advanced  troops  which  were 
attacking  there  being  still  far  in  the  rear  at  Nivelles 
and  at  Ath,  so  that  one  can  say  that  the  brunt  of 
the  fighting  on  that  day  on  this  part  of  the  line 
fell  to  the  British  1st  corps,  under  Sir  Douglas  Haig, 
which  occupied  entrenched  positions  in  front  of 
Binche  and  Peissant, 


Jiattle  ofJlons C"h.a,rle 

Position   on. 


MAP  10. 


To  fafe  page  100. 


GERMANS  WALK  INTO  JOFFRE'S  TRAP    101 

The  battle  opened  very  favourably  for  the  British. 
The  troops,  after  their  enthusiastic  reception  at 
Boulogne  and  all  along  the  marches  thence  were  full 
of  fire  and  felt  that  they  could  beat  any  enemy. 
The  Germans,  of  course,  animated  now  with  a  special 
and  peculiar  hatred  of  England,  felt  just  as  anxious 
to  meet  them.  Thus  the  encounter  was  bound  to 
be  a  formidable  one,  with  the  advantage  distinctly 
on  the  side  of  the  English,  since  they  were  care- 
fully entrenched  and  not  yet  outnumbered.  Besides, 
their  tactics  and  their  high  standard  of  musketry 
must  have  been  something  of  a  surprise  to  the 
Germans,  who  were  easily  mown  down  by  the 
hundred  before  they  themselves  could  inflict  serious 
losses  in  return — indeed,  when  they  did  so,  it  was 
mainly  with  shell,  not  with  rifle  fire.  In  fact,  Sir 
John  French's  infantry  was  doing  such  execution  in 
the  serried  ranks  of  their  enemies  that  it  was  a 
pleasure  to  go  on,  so  that  when  Sir  John  French 
suddenly  received  in  the  late  afternoon  the  message 
from  General  Joflre,  advising  him  of  the  5th  French 
army's  retirement,  and  of  the  number  of  German 
corps  west  of  Charleroi,  whose  presence  was  now 
becoming  a  danger,  he  felt  aggrieved,  and  even 
incredulous  as  to  the  second  part  of  the  message. 
To  see  victory  within  your  grasp  and  to  have  to 
turn  your  back  upon  it  through  no  fault  of  your 
own  is  a  most  painful  and  dramatic  situation, 


102  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

savouring  of  the  tragic.  Sir  John  was  loth  to 
break  off  an  action  that  had  started  so  well.  He 
must  have  felt  like  the  Iron  Duke  at  Waterloo — 
"  What  will  they  think  of  us  in  England  !  "  if  we 
retire  before  the  very  first  onslaught  of  the  Prus- 
sians ?  And  he  probably  hoped  that  something 
would  turn  up — or  at  least  that  General  Joffre  was 
misinformed  as  to  the  strength  of  the  Germans  in 
the  north. 

Sir  John  French  did  not  break  off  the  action, 
although  he  made  ready  to  do  so  in  his  mind  should 
it  become  absolutely  necessary.  Instead  he  sent 
up  his  flying  men  to  reconnoitre. 

But  General  Joffre  was  quite  well  informed ;  in 
fact  the  information  he  had  as  to  the  strength  of  the 
Germans  formed  the  base  of  his  original  plan  of 
enticing  the  German  wing  as  far  west  as  possible 
in  order  to  crush  it.  But  now  that,  through  the 
fault  of  a  blundering  subordinate,  he  had  lost  his 
pivot  on  the  Meuse,  his  plan  not  only  could  not  be 
carried  out,  but  the  German  strength  west  of  the 
Meuse  became  very  disadvantageous  to  the  Allies. 
The  Germans  could  not  cut  off  the  French  left  wing, 
but  they  might  now  surround  it,  as  well  as  the 
British. 

The  delay  in  the  retirement  of  the  British  forces 
was  almost  fatal.  The  German  commanders  had, 
since  that  morning  of  the  23rd  of  August,  located 


GERMANS  WALK  INTO  JOFFRE'S  TRAP    103 

the  exact  positions  of  Sir  John  French's  army — 
and  they  were  closing  in  on  it  from  north,  east,  and 
west.  The  7th  corps  (Bulow)  was  hurrying  forward 
from  Nivelles.  The  4th  corps  (Kluck)  was  moving 
down  from  Ath  ;  the  2nd  corps  (Kluck)  was  now 
engaged  at  Tournai  with  a  division  of  French 
Territorials,  and  was  further  delayed  there  by  the 
news  of  a  great  cavalry  fight  north  of  Lille,  near 
Courtrai.  This  cavalry  fight,  in  which  the  nephew  of 
the  Kaiser,  Count  von  Schwerin,  was  taken  prisoner, 
gave  Kluck  the  idea  that  strong  French  forces  were 
stationed  at  Lille  and  even  along  the  Scheldt — 
and  these  forces  might  take  him  in  flank  and  render 
his  advance  southwards  dangerous.  Kluck  only 
found  out  his  mistake  on  the  next  day,  the  24th  of 
August ;  a  fight  had  indeed  occurred  between  a 
French  cavalry  detachment  based  on  Lille  and 
squadrons  of  Uhlans  who  were  scouring  the  banks 
of  the  Lys,  but  the  reconnoitring  forces  of  Uhlans, 
whose  action  extended  as  far  as  the  neighbourhood 
of  Ostend,  did  not  report  having  seen  any  consider- 
able bodies  of  the  enemy  west  of  the  Scheldt ;  but 
by  this  time  Sir  John  French  had  begun  his  retro- 
grade movement  from  Mons.  The  advanced  guard 
of  the  German  2nd  corps  only  reached  Conde  that 
day,  the  objective  of  this  corps  being  Valenciennes. 
So  anxious  was  Kluck  to  forestall  the  English  that 
he  gave  his  troops  no  rest,  and  pressed  his  cavalry 


104  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

forward  and  ever  forward  in  the  direction  of 
Bouchain  and  Cambrai.  He  must  have  regretted 
bitterly  his  delay  at  Tournai.  Such  an  opportunity 
might  never  come  again.  Yet,  hoping  against  hope, 
he  still  thought  he  held  the  English  within  his  grasp, 
for  he  received  hourly  messages  from  the  other 
German  commanders  that  the  English  were  "  pinned* ' 
at  Mons,  that  they  could  not  retire,  and  that  the 
9th  German  corps,  battered  as  it  was,  and  probably 
the  10th,  also  battered  at  Charleroi,  would  reach 
Maubeuge  before  the  British  did  ! 

This  calculation  was  wholly  founded  on  the 
assumption  that  the  French,  being  in  a  difficult 
corner  themselves  between  the  Sambre  and  the 
Meuse,  would  make  an  uninterrupted  flight  to  their 
own  frontier,  leaving  their  allies  to  their  fate.  This 
withdrawal  of  the  French  would  make  room  for 
the  German  corps  mentioned  to  deploy  round  the 
British,  and  would  have  left  the  passage  quite  free 
along  both  banks  of  the  Sambre  to  the  fortress  of 
Maubeuge. 

But  if  the  Germans  thought  the  French  were 
really  defeated  in  the  full  sense  of  the  term,  they 
were  sadly  mistaken  ;  and  if  they  further  thought, 
as  they  most  likely  did,  that  General  Jonre  would 
be  capable  of  such  an  infamy  as  to  leave  the  British 
in  the  lurch,  they  were  still  more  mistaken. 

During  the  night  of  the  23rd  to  the  24th  the 


GERMANS  WALK  INTO  JOFFRE'S  TRAP    105 

French  5th  army  stopped  in  its  retirement  on  the 
line  Beaumont-Givet  and,  partly  to  relieve  the 
enormous  pressure  brought  to  bear  on  the  English 
at  Mons,  partly  to  prevent  the  Germans  from 
reaching  Maubeuge  before  the  English  had  fallen 
back  on  to  it,  they  held  on  like  grim  death  to  that 
line,  and  delivered  furious  counter-attacks.  The 
counter-attack  delivered  by  the  Algerian  division 
against  the  Prussian  Guards,  who  had  crossed  the 
Meuse  at  Dinant,  will  be  remembered  in  all  time, 
for  the  German  "  corps  d*  elite  "  suffered  tremendous 
casualties  thereat,  and  lost  its  commander,  Baron 
von  Plattenberg.  One  German  regiment  alone  had 
1,800  men  placed  "  hors  de  combat."  But  the 
African  troops  lost  heavily  themselves.  The  other 
counter-attack,  perhaps  more  important  from  the 
point  of  view  of  the  English,  was  less  noticed  as  it 
was  delivered  by  a  corps  of  the  line — the  1st  French 
corps — whose  commander,  Franchet  d'Esperey,  was 
a  leader  of  the  stamp  of  Sarrail,  who  had  saved  the 
situation  in  the  Ardennes  by  his  brilliant  stroke  at 
Virton. 

Franchet  d'Esperey  led  his  troops  with  con- 
summate mastery,  and  nearly  all  the  villages  south 
of  Charleroi,  almost  right  up  to  that  place,  were 
recaptured.  They  could  not  be  held  for  long  ;  but 
the  main  end  was  attained — the  British  and  the 
Germans  reached  Maubeuge  simultaneously. 


106  GERMANY   IN    DEFEAT 

Franchet  d'Esperey  was  immediately  given  the 
command  of  the  5th  army  in  place  of  the  dismissed 
Larenzac. 

It  is  only  fair  to  say  here  that  even  with  the 
strategic  support  of  the  French  just  described,  not  to 
mention  a  good  deal  of  tactical  work  along  the  banks 
of  the  Sambre  on  the  23rd  and  24th  of  August  by 
General  Sordet  and  the  18th  French  corps,  the 
British  army,  outnumbered  as  it  was  and  outflanked, 
could  never  have  extricated  itself  from  its  terrible 
position  if  its  commander  and  corps  commanders 
had  not  been  such  masters  of  tactics  as  they  were. 
In  Sir  John  French,  Sir  Horace  Smith-Dorrien,  and 
Sir  Douglas  Haig,  Britain  had  a  trio  of  men  to  whom 
the  fate  of  an  army  could  well  be  entrusted — and 
it  is  also  to  be  confessed  that  if  France  had  had  such 
a  trio  at  the  head  of  the  5th  army  the  battles  of 
Mons  and  Charleroi  would  have  been  great  and 
decisive  victories. 

But,  and  this  is  a  point  too  often  forgotten  by 
the  critics — there  were  few  generals  in  the  French 
army  who  had  seen  active  service.  What  was  true 
of  the  generals  was  also  true  of  the  rank  and  file. 
The  British  troops  consisted  mainly  of  long-service 
men,  and  they  were  led  by  generals  and  officers 
whose  ability  had  been  tested  in  the  heat  of  battle, 
in  South  Africa,  in  India  and  elsewhere.  For  that 
reason  there  has  probably  never  been  a  better  tactical 


GERMANS  WALK  INTO  JOFFRE'S  TRAP    107 

unit  in  the  field  than  the  British  army  that  stood 
against  the  Germans  at  Mons. 

The  tactical  methods  of  Sir  John  French  in  his 
retirement  from  his  advanced  positions  at  Mons  are 
interesting.  First  of  all,  seeing  the  preponderance 
of  German  cavalry  in  the  west,  Sir  John  quickly 
transferred  the  main  part  of  his  mounted  troops 
from  his  right  wing  to  his  left,  and  the  fine  squadrons 
of  General  Allenby,  by  their  repeated  charges 
against  the  flank  of  the  enemy,  relieved  much  pres- 
sure from  Smith-Dorrien's  corps  as  it  fell  back  south 
of  Mons.  Then,  to  prevent  a  "  jamming  "  of  this 
corps  with  that  of  Douglas  Haig's,  which  had  evacu- 
ated Binche,  Sir  John  directed  a  couple,  or  "  cross  " 
counter-attacks  by  Haig's  two  divisions,  as  if  to 
retake  Binche  from  south  and  west.  This  not  only 
stayed  the  enemy's  advance  in  that  quarter,  but  left 
enough  space  to  the  1st  corps  to  keep  fully  deployed 
and  thus  to  effect  its  retrograde  movement  without 
confusion. 

Thus  Sir  John  French,  ably  seconded  by  his 
corps  and  divisional  commanders,  was  able  to  retire 
on  the  evening  of  the  24th  of  August  on  the  line 
Jenlain-Maubeuge,  with  the  very  minimum  of  losses 
for  an  operation  of  the  kind. 

The  losses  of  the  British  in  men  during  the  four 
days'  fighting  (August  23-26)  was  from  6,000  to  8,000. 
Those  of  the  5th  French  army  during  the  same 


108  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

period  were  variously  computed  at  20,000  to  30,000, 
whilst  Kluck,  Bulow  and  Hausen  are  said  to  have 
lost  as  many  as  80,000  men,  the  majority  of  casual- 
ties being  sustained  in  front  of  the  British  lines. 

But  the  danger  was  not  past,  and  whilst  the  French 
kept  at  bay  the  Germans  on  their  frontier  line,  the 
British  were  to  sustain  further  south  another 
onslaught  more  formidable  than  the  first. 


MAP  11. 


to  /ace  ^>a^e  109. 


CHAPTER    XI 

THE  GERMANS,  BAULKED  OF  THEIR  SCHEME  TO  TRAP 
THE  FRENCH  IN  BELGIUM,  AND  ELUDING  THE 
FRENCH  TRAP,  AND  COMPELLED  TO  A  PARALLEL 
FIGHT,  SEEK  TO  CUT  OFF  AND  ENVELOP  THE 
BRITISH  WING  OF  THE  LINE — AND  FALL,  THE 
BRITISH  GETTING  TOUCH  WITH  THE  FRENCH  LINE 
TO  RIGHT  AND  LEFT 

THE  25th  of  August  marks  the  abortion  of  all  the 
initial  plans  of  Germany. 

On  this  date  the  first  German  attempt  against  the 
French  eastern  line  of  defence  failed  definitely. 
The  Crown  Prince  of  Germany  was  held  up,  and  even 
driven  back,  by  General  Sarrail  in  the  Woevre  and 
in  Belgian  Luxembourg  ;  the  Grand  Duke  of  Wur- 
temberg  did  not  pin  down  and  surround  de  Langle's 
army  in  the  Ardennes,  as  he  had  hoped;  Hausen 
and  Bulow  failed  to  cut  off  or  crush  the  5th  French 
army  between  the  Sambre  and  the  Meuse  ;  and, 
finally,  Kluck  and  Bulow  were  unable  to  pin  the 
British  to  their  line  of  Mons  and  to  cut  off  their 
retreat  on  Maubeuge. 

Thus,  after  high  hopes  of  an  early  and  decisive 
victory,  the  Germans  were  on  French  soil  without 


110  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

having  effected  anything  except  the  costly  reduc- 
tion of  a  couple  of  fortresses  and  the  occupation  of 
ground  which  was  now  strewn  with  their  slain  and 
littered  with  their  wrecked  war  material.  Towns 
and  villages  were  in  flames  behind  them  ;  in  the 
more  important  localities  the  ruthless  invader 
could  levy  contributions  of  war  and  obtain  supplies. 
He  was,  in  fact,  enjoying  the  advantages  of  fighting 
in  the  enemy's  territory  ;  but  there  his  strategic 
gains  ended,  for  the  opposed  armies  which,  with 
unparalleled  confidence,  he  had  set  out  to  destroy, 
were  intact,  unbroken,  and,  moreover,  had  suffered 
less. 

In  the  north,  round  Antwerp,  the  Belgians  were 
stoutly  holding  their  own  and  even  assuming  offen- 
sive operations  ;  in  the  west,  at  Ostend,  a  British 
auxiliary  force  was  landing  to  give  the  Belgians 
support,  and  thereby  hampering  the  course  of 
German  strategy  ;  in  the  south,  all  along  the  French 
frontier,  numerous,  superb  armies  were  keeping  the 
enemy  at  bay  ;  whilst  at  Luneville  the  grim  struggle 
along  the  banks  of  the  Meurthe  and  the  Moselle  was 
distinctly  turning  to  the  advantage  of  the  French. 

The  German  commanders  must  now  have  been 
sitting  uneasily  in  their  saddles.  They  had  cal- 
culated upon  a  rapid  and  overwhelming  success,  a 
success  which  would  have  solved  their  problem  at 
once  and  made  the  invasion  of  France  rather  a 


GERMANS   BAULKED  111 

pleasure  than  a  task.  But  somehow  this  success 
had  been  denied  them.  Every  one  of  their  strokes 
had,  so  far,  miscarried,  not  through  the  mishandling 
of  affairs  by  subaltern  leaders,  since  tactical  profit 
had  been  achieved  in  almost  every  quarter  of  the 
field,  but  through  the  surprising,  disconcerting, 
uncanny  strategy  of  the  man  called  Joffre — Joffre, 
a  Frenchman,  and  a  southern  Frenchman  at  that ! 
therefore  a  man  who,  from  the  German  point  of 
view,  should  have  proved  unbalanced  of  mind  and 
of  excitable  disposition,  whereas  the  handling  of  his 
armies  showed  coolness  and  determination. 

Summing  up  events  since  that  extraordinary 
commander  had  struck  so  unexpectedly  in  Alsace, 
the  German  Staff  were  bound  to  admit  at  their  war 
councils  that  they  still  found  themselves,  as  far  as 
strategic  results  were  concerned,  at  the  starting- 
point  ;  that  the  tables  were  slowly  but  perceptibly 
being  turned  against  them,  and  that  the  project  of 
conquering  and  subduing  France  was  a  far  more 
formidable  affair  than  had  at  first  been  contem- 
plated. The  invaders  could  not,  as  they  did  in  1870, 
now  make  use  of  the  convenient  French  eastern 
line  of  railways  ;  and,  without  these  shorter  lines 
of  communication  Paris,  the  ultimate  German  goal 
in  this  campaign,  could  not  be  directly  approached, 
except  from  the  north,  and  it  followed  that,  before 
the  investment  of  the  French  capital  could  take 


112  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

place,  the  French  forces  in  the  field  must  be  dis 
posed  of,  captured  or  destroyed  ;  otherwise,  an 
attack  on  such  a  huge  armed  camp  as  the  French 
capital  would  undoubtedly  prove  a  most  dangerous 
enterprise,  and  constitute  a  powerful  moral  factor 
in  favour  of  the  undefeated  French  troops.  The 
German  Staff  still  remembered  how  well  the  badly- 
trained  "  mobiles  "  of  France  had  fought  in  1870 
whilst  Paris  was  being  besieged. 

Had  the  Crown  Prince  of  Bavaria  succeeded  in 
piercing  the  Mirecourt  gap,  and  had  the  Crown 
Prince  of  Germany,  with  his  six  army  corps,  not 
been  overthrown  at  the  very  gate  of  Verdun,  it 
would  have  been  possible  for  the  Germans  to  cut 
off  the  communications  of  the  French  armies  of 
the  north.  As  it  was,  on  the  25th  of  August  the 
German  Staff  had  lost  all  hope  of  achieving  anything 
of  the  kind,  and  they  found  themselves  compelled 
instead  to  adopt  an  entirely  new  alternative — 
grandiose,  colossal  in  its  conception,  but  doomed  to 
failure  because,  like  all  the  alternatives  that  had 
gone  before,  it  left  out  of  account  the  strategic 
power  and  possibilities  of  their  opponents.  If 
Germany  had  had  an  enemy  that  simply  did  what 
she  wanted  done,  or  had  been  fighting  the  newspaper 
"  experts,"  then  all  had  gone  well  for  Germany. 

The  new  plan  was  really  a  variation  of  the  first, 
but  it  aimed,  as  far  as  the  French  northern  armies 


GERMANS    BAULKED  113 

were  concerned,  at  a  simple  envelopment.  When, 
under  the  stress  of  events,  it  was  elaborated,  this 
envelopment  was  meant  to  take  place  on  the 
Falaises  and  the  plains  of  Champagne — that  is  to 
say,  a  long  way  from  Paris,  which  shows  the 
popular  conception  of  the  German  "  march  to 
Paris  "  to  have  been  quite  wrong,  since  the  German 
leaders  had  no  intention  whatsoever  of  attacking 
the  French  capital  in  the  teeth  of  huge,  enterprising, 
and  unbeaten  armies. 

This  "  enveloping "  alternative  was  compelled 
upon  the  Germans,  because  the  French  and  British 
retirement,  from  the  Sambre  and  Mons,  had  drawn 
on  the  German  armies,  against  the  wish  of  their 
leaders,  to  a  strictly  parallel  line  of  attack.  Al- 
though they  might  still  continue,  as  they  were 
doing,  to  try  and  make  "  incisions  "  at  various 
points — trying  to  pierce  the  French  line  on  the 
Meuse,  in  the  Woevre,  and  in  Lorraine — these 
"  gnawing  tactics  "  had  not  the  sufficiency  and  the 
weight  of  great  flank  attacks  like  that  of  von 
Hausen  at  Dinant  on  the  23rd,  or  the  abortive 
effort  of  the  Crown  Prince  on  the  same  day  in  the 
Ardennes  and  the  Woevre.  Whereas  such  flank 
attacks  had  almost  constituted  important  ends  in 
themselves,  the  new  and  smaller  efforts  were  only 
part  of  a  more  ambitious  plan.  The  French  armies 
of  Joffre,  being  now  well  on  a  parallel  with  the 
II 


114  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

Germans,  had  no  flanks  open  to  attack,  except 
at  both  extremities.  But  the  French  right  flank 
rested  on  strong  obstacles ;  the  left  flank  only, 
which  rested  on  nothing,  was  somewhat  exposed, 
and,  by  consequence,  it  was  on  the  French  left  that 
the  German  alternative  alone  could  be  applied,  for 
the  Germans  had  there  a  pronounced  superiority  in 
numbers,  a  superiority  which  might  still  more  have 
been  increased  if  Joffre's  unexpected  strategic 
move  of  holding  on  to  the  line  Beaumont-Givet 
after  the  retirement  from  Dinant  and  the  Sambre 
had  not  considerably  minimised  this  superiority. 

The  German  corps,  which  had  crossed  both  rivers 
simultaneously,  found  themselves  jammed  and 
mixed  up  in  a  somewhat  restricted  space.  In  the 
parallelogram,  Charleroi-Namur-Dinant-Beaumont, 
there  were,  on  the  24th  and  25th  of  August, 
at  least  five  German  corps  vainly  endeavouring  to 
deploy.  A  great  deal  of  confusion  ensued,  princi- 
pally amongst  the  Saxons,  whole  columns  going 
astray  and  intermixing  with  each  other.  At  one 
moment  there  were  batteries  being  directed  to  the 
Sambre  from  Dinant !  It  was  this  confusion  which 
enabled  part  of  the  garrison  of  Namur  to  escape 
and  join  the  French  lines  near  Mariembourg.  At 
night  time  they  were  probably  mistaken  for  German 
troops. 

Thus,  of  all  the  German  strength  there  gathered 


GERMANS   BAULKED  115 

together,  no  more  than  about  half  could  effectively 
come  into  play,  and  that  too  in  but  a  very  hap- 
hazard, unmethodical  fashion.  Their  losses  were, 
in  consequence,  greater  than  before,  and  had  not 
General  Jofire  been  so  threatened  further  west,  he 
might  have  taken  advantage  of  the  enemy's  plight 
and  won  some  considerable  victory. 

The  Germans  and  the  English,  as  we  have  seen, 
reached  the  position  of  Maubeuge  together  on  the 
evening  of  the  24th  of  August.  At  that  moment 
Kluck's  western  corps  (the  2nd),  delayed  at  Tournai, 
was  only  approaching  Valenciennes  ;  but  his  cavalry 
was  much  in  advance  and  reached  Bouchain  on  the 
next  day.  So  Kluck  still  had  a  chance  of  out- 
flanking Sir  John  French  and  of  justifying  the  rather 
hasty  reports  which  at  that  time  dazzled  the  Ger- 
man public.  The  German  commander  knew  from 
history  that  the  British  were  firm  on  the  defensive, 
and  that  they  lacked  imagination  and  elasticity  of 
movement ;  already  at  Mons  they  had  stood  their 
ground  longer  than  necessary,  and  had  narrowly 
escaped  being  surrounded  in  consequence.  With 
the  fortress  of  Maubeuge  on  their  right,  and  with 
such  tactical  support  as  the  French  might  feel 
bound  to  give  them,,  the  German  commanders 
calculated  upon  the  English  standing  their  ground 
and  holding  on  still  longer  at  the  new  position,  and 
thus  they  would  be  surrounded,  gathered  into  and 


GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

captured  in  Maubeuge  itself,  which  in  this  case 
would  become  another  Metz.  So  sure  were  the 
German  commanders  that  this  would  happen  that 
they  did  not  hesitate  to  announce  in  their  glowing 
reports  the  eventual  and  inevitable  destruction  of 
the  British  army,  which  was  to  be  the  prelude,  of 
course,  to  the  definite  envelopment  and  destruc- 
tion of  the  French  armies  themselves. 

But  Sir  John  French  disappointed  all  these 
dreams ;  for,  better  acquainted  now  with  the 
situation  than  he  had  been,  he  refused  to  be  nailed 
down  to  his  new  positions  or  to  wait  to  be  enveloped 
by  the  German  corps  acting  from  Valenciennes. 
No  doubt  he  would  have  preferred  to  stand ;  and 
on  the  25th  of  August,  whilst  hard  pressed  near 
Maubeuge,  he  made  an  appeal  to  General  Sordet, 
who  commanded  a  cavalry  corps  on  his  right  at 
Avesnes,  for  support ;  but  General  Sordet  could 
not  or  would  not  act,  and  thereby  gave  good 
grounds  for  the  British  commander  to  continue 
his  retirement.  The  support  of  General  Sordet, 
it  must  be  pointed  out,  if  it  had  been  given,  would 
not  have  been  of  much  help  to  Sir  John  French. 
Apart  from  the  fact  that  his  horses  were  practically 
exhausted  after  their  three  weeks  of  hard  and  costly 
work  on  the  Sambre  and  the  Meuse,  General  Sordet 
was  just  going  to  be  transferred  from  the  5th  French 
army  to  the  6th  army  on  the  l-eft  of  the  English, 


GERMANS   BAULKED  117 

where  German  mounted  troops  were  in  great 
preponderance.  From  Avesnes  General  Sordet 
had  a  long  way  to  go  in  order  to  find  suitable 
ground  for  cavalry  work.  He  had  in  his  front  the 
broken  country  of  the  valley  of  the  Sambre,  and  the 
fortress  of  Maubeuge  blazing  away  with  all  its 
guns  at  the  advancing  Germans  ;  and  on  his  left 
the  vast  forest  of  Mormal,  where  even  infantry,  to 
say  nothing  of  cavalry  or  artillery,  could  not  move 
about  freely. 

In  the  way  of  support,  General  d'Amade,  acting 
from  Arras,  where  he  was  forming  one  reserve  corps 
appertaining  to  the  6th  army,  was  to  do  much  better 
and  to  prove  a  valuable  ally.  He  did  not  leave 
Arras  too  soon,  seeing  the  comparative  insignificance 
of  the  detachment  he  had  in  hand  ;  but  he  did  not 
leave  Arras  so  late  as  is  generally  thought.  The 
French  columns  left  the  town  on  the  night  of  the 
24th  to  the  25th  of  August — that  is  to  say,  when 
the  English  were  still  on  the  line  Jenlain-Maubeuge 
— and  one  of  his  columns  was  able  to  meet  on  the 
noon  of  the  25th  the  German  cavalry  division  which 
had  reached  Bouchain.  This  German  cavalry 
division  was  mown  down  by  the  French  guns  and 
defeated — and  Kluck,  hearing  of  the  disaster  and 
fearing  a  flank  attack  which  might  develop  as  he 
advanced  against  the  English,  again  altered  the 
objective  of  his  2nd  corps,  which,  from  Valenciennes, 


118  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

marched  south-westwards  on  Cambrai,  and  from 
thence  on  the  26th  divided  itself  into  two  portions, 
two  divisions  advancing  against  D'Amade  near 
Bapaume,  and  the  3rd  division  moving  against 
the  English  at  Le  Gateau.  Thus  the  strategic 
support  of  D'Amade  meant  two  German  divisions 
less  against  the  British  than  would  otherwise  have 
been  the  case.  It  remains  to  add  that  the  English 
army  was  now  stronger  than  it  had  been  at  Mons, 
having  been  joined  by  a  detached  brigade — the 
19th — at  Valenciennes  on  the  24th,  and  by  a  full 
division — the  4th — at  Solesmes  on  the  day  following. 
Whereas,  to  counterbalance  this  increase  and  the 
weight  of  metal  from  the  guns  of  the  fortress  of 
Maubeuge,  the  Germans,  as  we  have  seen,  could  only 
bring  on  the  single  division  of  the  2nd  corps — these 
troops  not  getting  into  contact  until  the  26th  of 
August  on  the  line  Caudry-Solesmes. 

The  German  assault  on  this  line,  however,  was 
particularly  formidable.  There  were  seven  German 
divisions  there  against  three  English  divisions  and 
a  brigade. 

Here  there  was  an  interesting  development — the 
artillery  of  the  German  9th  corps,  not  being  able 
to  negotiate  the  difficulties  of  the  ground  up  the 
valley  of  the  Sambre  and  along  the  forest  of  Mormal, 
was  sent  a  roundabout  way  west  of  the  forest,  and 
the  German  generals  took  the  opportunity  of  "  mass- 


GERMANS   BAULKED  119 

ing  "  it  with  the  artillery  of  the  4th  and  7th  corps 
against  Smith-Dorrien's  corps.  Thus  it  came 
about  that  the  English  artillery  at  Le  Cateau  was 
frightfully  outnumbered ;  and  Sir  John  French 
thought  he  was  attacked  all  along  the  line  by  five 
German  corps,  whereas  there  were  exactly  three 
corps  and  a  division. 

With  such  a  superiority,  however — a  superiority  of 
a  little  over  two  to  one  in  men,  and  three  to  one  in 
artillery — the  English  army  should  have  been 
crushed,  and  must  have  been  had  their  tactics  not 
been  so  fine  and  their  musketry  above  all  praise.  The 
men  stood  firm  and  continued  to  inflict  terrible  losses 
on  the  massed  Germans.  In  the  end,  however,  they 
must  have  succumbed  if  Sir  John  French  had  not 
broken  off  the  combat  and  decided  to  retire  behind 
the  Somme  in  order  to  keep  closer  touch  with  the 
French  on  both  sides  of  him.  This  was  not  easily 
done,  the  German  game  being  to  nail  down  the 
English,  and  to  sever  their  connection  with  the 
French,  in  order  to  surround  them  with  what  reserves 
they  had  still  in  hand  after  their  enormous  losses. 
Both  the  English  corps  commanders,  however,  rose 
to  the  occasion  and,  wisely  abandoning  all  cumbrous 
material,  they  successfully  extricated  their  worn- 
out  troops  from  the  grip  of  the  German  talons. 

By  this  time  the  Germans  themselves  were  thor- 
oughly exhausted,  not  only  here  but  all  along  the 


120  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

line  from  Cambrai  to  the  Woevre.  To  what  extent 
we  shall  see  further  on.  For  the  moment  it  is  only 
necessary  to  make  clear  the  relation  of  Sir  John 
French's  army  to  the  strategic  action  of  the  French 
armies  on  both  his  wings. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  at  the  time  of  mobilisa- 
tion General  Joffre  had  provided  for  the  formation 
of  a  6th  army.  Towards  the  20th  of  August  this 
army  was  being  collected  partly  at  Compiegne  in 
order  to  leave  free  the  communications  of  the 
English  in  the  north  and  partly  at  Lille  and  Arras. 
General  Joffre  had  intended  to  use  it  as  an  active 
force  in  Belgium  if  he  had  won  the  victory  there,  or 
as  a  powerful  reserve  if  he  found  himself  outnumbered 
and  forced  to  retreat.  The  northern  divisions  were 
nothing  to  boast  of,  being,  with  the  exception  of 
cavalry  and  artillery,  entirely  composed  of  Terri- 
torials. But  the  two  first  line  army  corps — the  4th 
and  the  7th — of  which  the  7th,  from  Alsace,  had 
fought  at  Mulhausen — were  fine  troops.  Another 
reserve  corps  belonging  to  the  same  army  was  being 
collected  near  Paris  ;  and  the  Tunis  division,  first- 
rate  troops,  were  on  the  way  to  join  it.  We  thus 
see  that  the  effectives  meant  to  reinforce  the  great 
contingents  operating  in  the  north  were,  owing  to 
circumstances,  a  good  deal  scattered.  The  problem 
for  General  Joffre  was  how  to  bring  them  together 
in  the  best  conditions  possible  and  the  most  telling 


GERMANS   BAULKED  121 

manner  on  the  strategy  of  the  invader.  They  were 
destined,  however,  through  rapidity  of  the  develop- 
ments in  the  north,  to  be  brought  into  battle  piece- 
meal— until  an  opportunity  presented  itself  for  a 
great  collective  effort. 

When  d'Amade,  with  two  divisions,  left  Arras  to 
outflank  Kluck  at  Cambrai,  the  first  line  corps  of  the 
French  6th  army  were  only  just  leaving  their  base 
for  the  north.  On  the  26th  of  August  it  was  found 
that,  if  these  corps  continued  on  the  way  chosen, 
hopeless  confusion  would  ensue,  the  retreating  armies 
having  need  of  all  the  roads  and  the  railway  lines 
in  their  rear.  These  corps,  therefore,  had  to  return 
and  take  a  circuitous  route  by  Creil  and  Beauvais 
towards  Amiens.  Thus  the  Territorial  divisions  in 
the  north  were  left  to  deal  with  the  situation  by 
themselves  as  best  they  could. 

They  did  not  do  so  badly  after  all.  At  Tournai, 
on  the  23rd  of  August,  a  few  battalions  only,  with 
no  artillery,  faced  most  steadily  a  full  German  army 
corps  ;  and  they  retired  on  Lille  in  good  order. 
D'Amade's  divisions,  on  the  26th,  stood  their 
ground  during  a  whole  day  a  ainst  an  equal  number 
of  German  first-line  troops  ;  and  later,  on  the  27th, 
with  the  help  of  the  English  4th  division,  now 
retreating  from  Solesmes,  and  General  Sordet's 
cavalry  corps,  now  transferred  from  the  5th  to  the 
6th,  the  French  Territorials,  who  had  lost  heavily, 


122  GERMANY    IN   DEFEAT 

were  able  to  drive  back  Kluck's  right  wing  on 
Cambrai.  The  connection  between  the  English 
army  and  the  6th  French  army  on  its  left  was 
definitely  established  on  this  day  (27th). 

The  English  right  wing,  as  is  known,  had  been  in 
earlier  touch  with  the  5th  French  army  ;  but  in  the 
retirement  from  the  Sambre  this  touch  had  been  lost, 
and  the  Germans  were  doing  their  utmost  on  the 
25th  to  sever  it  altogether,  as  this  breach  would 
have  enabled  them  to  envelop  the  English  from  the 
east.  But  partly  through  the  exhaustion  of  the 
advancing  Germans,  and  partly  through  the  fine  work 
of  the  French  reserve  divisions  on  the  right  of  the 
British,  this  breach  did  not  come  about.  These 
French  divisions  on  the  English  right,  instead  of 
retreating  in  front  of  the  German  10th  corps  straight 
backwards  on  to  Hirson,  took  an  oblique  line  of 
retreat  through  Avesnes  towards  Landrecies  ;  and  in 
spite  of  the  efforts  of  the  German  commanders  they 
managed  to  re-establish  their  connection  with 
Douglas  Haig's  corps  east  and  south  of  Maroilles 
on  the  night  of  the  25-26th.  It  would  be  difficult 
to  say  whether  the  French  tactics  near  Avesnes 
and  Maroilles  relieved  much  pressure  from  the 
English  1st  corps  at  Landrecies ;  as  Sir  John  French 
put  it  in  his  despatch  it  was  chiefly  owing  to  Haig's 
efforts  that  the  1st  corps  extricated  itself  from  a 
dangerous  position ;  but  that  the  said  French 


GERMANS   BAULKED  123 

tactics  prevented  the  Germans  from  effecting  a 
turning  movement  that  might  have  been  proved 
fatal  there  can  be  no  shadow  of  a  doubt ;  and 
considering  that  it  was  the  work  of  Territorials 
tired  out  by  heavy  fighting  on  a  considerable  scale, 
it  was  an  achievement  worthy  of  high  praise. 


CHAPTER   XII 

AFTER  THEIR  STRATEGIC  CHECK  AT  CAMBRAI  THE 
GERMAN  STAFF  RESUME,  MORE  TO  THE  WEST, 
THEIR  ENVELOPING  MOVEMENT 

THE  great  wave  of  the  German  attacks  west  of  the 
Meuse  had  broken  itself  against  an  indomitable 
rock ;  the  attempt  at  a  wide  turning  movement 
had  failed ;  whilst  in  the  Ardennes,  in  the  Woevre, 
in  Lorraine,  events  were  distinctly  turning  in  favour 
of  the  French.  Such  in  concise  terms  would  give 
a  full  view  of  the  German  disappointment  on 
August  26-27. 

The  disappointment  cannot  be  exaggerated.  We 
are,  of  course,  treating  of  the  view  of  the  German 
General  Staff,  and  not  that  of  the  common  soldiers, 
who  thought  they  were  winning  as  long  as  they  were 
advancing,  nor  of  the  people  at  home  who  were 
ignorant  of  strategy  or  were  kept  in  the  dark  as 
to  the  true  state  of  affairs — the  views  of  the 
German  Staff,  be  it  said,  when  in  secret  council 
and  treating  of  things  as  they  really  stood,  and 
weighing  values,  not  writing  advertisements  for 
Berlin. 

124 


MAP  12. 


To  face  page  124. 


CHECK   AT   CAMBRAI  125 

The  German  Staff  knew  this — that  in  modern 
warfare,  with  the  huge  numbers  of  men  employed 
and  with  a  very  complex  system  of  tactics,  it  is 
extremely  difficult,  if  not  actually  impossible,  after 
the  first  shocks,  to  deliver  decisive  blows  or  to  get  a 
hold  on  the  enemy's  lines  of  communications.  The 
Germans  had  had  the  chance  of  effecting  this. 
After  Saarburg  and  the  battles  in  the  Ardennes 
and  on  the  Sambre  they  had  strained  every  nerve 
to  do  so  and  to  reap  the  maximum  of  profit  out  of 
those  victories,  but  every  time  the  strategy  of 
Joffre  had  thwarted  them.  The  redistribution  of 
their  forces,  imposed  on  them  from  the  very 
beginning,  had  prevented  them  from  obtaining  a 
crushing  superiority  of  numbers  at  any  vital  point. 
Joffre,  indeed,  had  himself  failed  on  the  Sambre 
to  achieve  his  own  immediate  ends,  but  his  failure 
mattered  far  less  to  France  and  her  Allies,  who  had 
not  set  out  to  conquer  the  Germans  in  a  minimum 
of  time,  and  were  quite  content  to  play  a  waiting 
game,  whilst  the  Germans,  on  the  contrary,  were 
absolutely  in  earnest  in  their  full  expectation  of 
conclusive  results  after  the  first  three  weeks  of  the 
campaign.  The  only  conclusive  results,  so  far, 
were  hecatombs  of  German  dead,  whilst  for  them 
the  strategic  horizon  was  becoming  daily  darker 
and  darker.  Everything  had  been  tried,  alternative 
had  succeeded  alternative,  and  with  the  abortion 


126  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

of  every  new  plan  compelled  upon  them  by  the 
master-mind  that  controlled  the  allied  forces,  the 
German  Staff  sank  deeper  and  deeper  into  unfore- 
seen difficulties.  They  had  lost  the  initiative,  and 
they  knew  it ;  they  knew  also  that  the  initiative, 
once  lost,  cannot  be  regained  except  through  a 
strategic  mistake  committed  by  the  foe. 

But  Joffre  was  committing  no  mistakes.  Backed 
by  a  people  to  whom  invasion  was  no  new  thing, 
and  who  were  bent  on  securing  victory  at  any  cost, 
material  or  moral,  the  great  leader  was  able  to  work 
serenely  in  that  full  equanimity  and  placidity  of 
mind  which  is  essential  to  the  attainment  of  great 
ends. 

The  German  commanders  were  not  yet  aware  of 
this,  as  they  still  entertained  the  hope  that  the 
French  commander's  will  would  be  overruled  by 
the  sentiment  of  the  nation  ;  that  he  would  feel 
compelled  to  risk  a  general  and  decisive  action  on 
doubtful  lines  in  the  hope  of  saving  the  country 
from  total  invasion.  It  was  one  thing  to  evacuate 
Alsace  in  order  to  prevent  the  Germans  from 
forcing  the  gap  at  Mirecourt ;  it  was  another 
thing  to  abandon  all  northern  France  to  the  in- 
vader on  the  forlorn  quest  of  new  lines  further 
back  where  the  issue  might  be,  after  all,  just  as 
problematical  as  in  the  north.  Had  the  German 
leaders  been  better  acquainted  with  the  real  char- 


CHECK    At    CAMBRAI  127 

acter  of  Joffre,  and  the  extent  and  nature  of  the 
preparations  that  he  was  making  behind  his  front, 
they  would  have  come  to  a  different  conclusion, 
and,  after  Cambrai,  they  would  have  sensibly 
altered  their  own  course  of  action. 

The  first  attempt  at  an  enveloping  movement 
on  a  large  scale  had  failed,  as  we  have  seen,  on 
account  of  the  French  forces  which  the  2nd  German 
corps,  in  its  march  upon  Valenciennes  to  Cambrai, 
had  suddenly  found  on  its  front.  These  forces — • 
the  reserve  divisions  under  d'Amade — had  hurried 
from  Arras  eastwards,  and  had  practically  out- 
flanked the  Germans  themselves.  D'Amade's  army 
corps  was  not  strong  enough  to  turn  the  tide  of 
invasion,  so  that  the  battle  itself  was  lost  to  the 
Allies  ;  but  Kluck's  manoeuvre  was  thwarted,  and 
this  was  the  main  thing  to  be  accomplished.  Now 
Kluck  had  the  means  of  resuming  the  same  man- 
oeuvre further  west,  and  here  we  come  to  the  actual 
parting  of  the  ways  as  far  as  German  strategy  is 
concerned.  It  can  even  be  stated,  without  fear  of 
contradiction,  that  here  the  issue  of  the  war  was 
definitely  settled,  although  no  one  could  possibly 
have  been  aware  of  it  at  the  time.  At  the  very 
moment  when  some  of  the  allied  newspapers  were 
full  of  the  most  calamitous  details,  the  issue  of  the 
campaign  was  already  a  foregone  conclusion.  The 
fact  was  only  going  to  be  disclosed  some  days  later, 


128  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

and  it  would  take  ages  even  for  the  cleverest  men  to 
realise  it,  but  it  is  nevertheless  a  fact.  The  German 
Staff,  by  sticking  to  a  measure  which  was  already 
anticipated  by  Joffre,  definitely  lost  all  chances  of 
winning  the  war.  Their  only  excuse  in  the  light  of 
military  criticism  was  that  they  were  in  desperate 
strategic  plight,  for  they  had  failed  to  break,  sur- 
round or  disperse  the  armies  of  their  enemies. 
The  parallel  positions  of  the  struggling  forces  on 
such  a  wide  front  precluded  other  means  of  effective 
forward  action  than  the  one  the  Germans  employed, 
but  if  their  leaders  had  not  been,  or  felt,  so  pressed 
for  time,  if  they  had  not  wished  to  bring  on  at  all 
costs  a  rapid  decision  in  France,  they  might  have 
seized  a  new  and  more  advantageous  alternative 
which  lay  within  their  grasp  :  this  was  to  make  an 
end,  there  and  then,  of  the  business  at  Antwerp 
— to  eliminate  the  Belgian  army  as  a  fighting 
force,  and  thus  to  obtain  not  only  a  great  moral 
profit,  but  also,  immediately  afterwards,  a  crush- 
ing superiority  of  numbers  so  much  needed  in 
France. 

In  order  to  do  this  it  would  have  been  necessary 
to  withdraw  northwards  one  of  the  German  corps 
which  had  been  hurried  south  from  Brussels  to  par- 
ticipate in  the  aforesaid  turning  movement.  This 
corps  was  the  2nd  reserve  of  Kluck,  which  ap- 
proached Lille  on  the  24th,  and  entered  that  city 


CHECK   AT   CAMBRAI  129 

without  opposition  on  the  25th,  the  French  Terri- 
torials of  General  Perrin,  which  had  fought  at 
Tournai  previously,  having  evacuated  Lille  after, 
by  decree  of  Government,  it  was  declared  an  open 
town.  On  the  26th  of  August  this  German  corps 
was  marching  on  Arras  ;  the  German  Staff  judged 
then  that  it  was  too  late  to  bring  it  back  again. 
Yet,  on  the  24th,  when  the  corps  in  question  was 
still  in  Belgium,  the  Belgians  at  Antwerp,  finding 
that  the  Germans  on  their  front  were  keeping  on 
the  defensive,  attacked  them  in  a  most  energetic 
manner,  and  drove  them  back  as  far  as  Louvain. 
The  German  troops  of  occupation  in  Brussels  were 
brought  back  quickly  northwards  and  they  barely 
saved  the  situation.  Had  the  German  2nd  reserve 
corps  been  there  too,  the  Belgians  must  have 
suffered  a  serious  disaster.  As  it  was,  the  Germans 
were  content  to  sack  Louvain  on  the  flimsy  pretext 
of  quelling  a  civilian  rising,  and  they  kept  to  their 
resolve  of  staking  everything  on  their  enveloping 
policy  in  France.  This  resolve  was  based  on  the 
assumption  that  Joffre  had  no  more  reserves  on  his 
left  to  bring  into  play,  or  else  that,  in  bringing  them 
up,  if  he  could  do  so  in  time,  he  would  weaken  some 
other  part  of  his  line  with  disastrous  results  to  him- 
self. There  were  other  grounds,  such  as  the  belief 
that  the  French  commander  would  risk  a  general 
action  where  he  stood.  Developments  all  along  the 


130  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

line,  from  St.  Quentin  eastwards,  helped  to  foster 
this  impression. 

The  French  counter-offensive  in  the  Ardennes 
and  the  Woevre,  begun  on  or  about  the  24th  of 
August,  and  continued  up  to  the  2 6-2 7th,  were 
strong  indications,  to  the  German  mind,  that  the 
Allies  would  not  retire  further  than  the  lines  of  the 
Somme  and  the  Oise,  and  would  fight  out  the  issue 
there.    This  calculation  was  made  by  the  German 
Staff  on  the  27th,  when  the  2nd  reserve  corps  had 
reached  Arras,  and  General  d'Amade  was  falling 
back  on  Amiens.    The  events  of  the  following  days 
strengthened  that  impression,  and  Kluck's  western 
corps  were  kept  on  the  move  at  a  frightful  speed. 
So  intent  were  the  German  leaders  on  the  pursuit 
of  the  course  of  action  entered  upon,  and  so  certain 
were  they  that  victory  lay  at  last  within  their 
grasp  in  northern  France,  that  it  did  not  occur  to 
them  to  seize  and  occupy  the  French  seaports  of 
Calais,  Boulogne  and  Havre.    They  left  these  places 
behind  them  as  so  much  useless,  cumbersome,  im- 
pedimenta.     Beyond   d'Amade 's    columns   in   the 
west  they  saw  nothing,  and  to  his  rear  they  did  not 
suppose  that  there  was  much,  being  firmly  con- 
vinced that  France  had  already  done  her  utmost, 
and  that  all  her  mobilised  elements  had  already 
been  placed  in  the  fighting  line.     Another  motive 
prompted  the  German  leaders  to  this  breakneck 


CHECK   AT   CAMBRAI  131 

race  to  disaster ;  the  anniversary  of  Sedan  was  at 
hand.  A  great  surrender  of  French  or  English 
troops  must  take  place  on  that  day,  when  the 
much-trumpeted  invincibility  of  the  German 
legions  would  be  once  more  blazoned  across  the 
world. 

The  events  which  convinced  the  German  Staff 
that  Joffre  would  accept  a  general  action  in  the 
north,  and  let  himself  be  surrounded  there,  are 
little  known  to  the  world.  These  were  the  great 
counter-strokes  which  Joffre  delivered  with  his  centre 
armies  on  the  28th,  the  29th  and  the  30th  of  August. 
At  that  time  the  German  2nd  reserve  corps  was 
approaching  Amiens,  and  a  set  of  disconnected 
actions  was  being  fought  east  of  that  city  in  the 
bend  of  the  Somme  between  Amiens  and  St.  Quentin. 
The  pressure  in  that  part  was  not  so  great  as  it 
appeared,  but  the  British  army  was  thoroughly  ex- 
hausted, and  d'Amade's  divisions  on  the  left  of  the 
British  were  not  in  a  fitter  state  for  battle.  The 
German  corps,  which  had  found  themselves  jammed 
between  the  Sambre  and  the  Meuse  on  the  24th  of 
August,  had  been  released  as  they  were  slipping 
westwards  and  gradually  getting  into  line,  thus 
increasing  the  preponderance  of  German  numbers 
in  the  western  part  of  the  field.  The  6th  French 
army  was  coming  up,  but  after  its  journeyings 
backwards  and  forwards~as  already  shown,  it  could 


132  GERMANY    IN    DEFEAT 

not  reach  the  line  of  the  Somme  before  the  Germans 
did.  And  if  the  Germans  entered  Amiens,  then  the 
retreat  of  the  6th  French  army  would  become  im- 
perative ;  so  Joffre,  although  he  had  already  made 
up  his  mind  to  retreat,  and,  in  consequence,  had 
stopped  the  offensive  in  the  Ardennes,  accelerated 
the  action  of  the  4th  army  on  the  Meuse,  and  sharply 
brought  forward  the  5th  army  against  those  Ger- 
man corps  that  were  slipping  westward  from  the 
north  along  the  Oise.  The  battles  of  Mezieres  and 
Guise — more  particularly  Guise — can  well  be  said 
to  have  saved  Joffre's  left  wing  from  a  disaster 
which  at  first  appeared  inevitable. 

It  would  be  tedious  to  go  into  the  tactical  details 
of  these  battles.  But  it  is  as  well  to  give  a  general 
view  of  them  which  will  show  their  importance. 
The  battle  of  Mezieres  may  be  said  to  have  begun 
on  August  28th,  although  it  was  the  continuation 
of  incessant  fighting  which  had  been  going  on  since 
the  first  French  forward  movement  in  the  Ardennes 
had  been  checked,  since  when  the  Grand  Duke  of 
Wurtemberg  had  been  bent  on  the  destruction  of 
de  Langle's  army.  This  army  of  de  Langle's  had 
suffered  less  in  the  first  shock  than  that  of  Ruffey 
on  its  right.  It  had  retreated,  quickly  reorganised, 
and  resumed  the  advance  at  the  same  moment  that 
Sarrail,  with  the  6th  corps,  was  checking  the  Crown 
Prince  at  Virton  and  in  the  Woevre0  Then  de 


CHECK    AT    CAMBRAI  133 

Langle,  having  reached  on  the  26th  the  line  Paliseul- 
Neufchateau,  received  orders  from  Joffre  to  fall 
back.  He  did  so  just  in  time  ;  for  Hausen,  on  the 
left  bank  of  the  Meuse,  had  crossed  into  France  and 
could  cut  off  the  4th  army.  Thereupon  Wurtemberg 
advanced  once  more,  and  in  the  teeth  of  very  strong 
opposition  forced  the  crossings  of  the  Meuse  at 
Fumay  and  Charleville,  and,  later  on,  at  Mezieres 
and  Sedan.  It  was  in  the  region  Launoy-Signy 
1'Abbaye,  south  of  those  places,  that  a  considerable 
action  developed  on  the  28th.  De  Langle  was  out- 
numbered, having  in  his  front  the  whole  of  the 
German  4th  army  (at  least  five  army  corps),  and 
against  his  left  three  of  von  Hausen's  corps  (Saxons). 
The  success  of  the  5th  army  at  Guise,  however, 
helped  de  Langle  to  hold  back  the  Saxons  with  an 
inconsiderable  portion  of  his  forces  ;  whilst,  with 
his  right  and  centre,  he  struck  heavily  at  Wurtem- 
berg. The  victory  was  complete.  On  the  29th 
Wurtemberg's  advance  came  to  a  standstill ;  on 
the  30th  his  columns  were  rolled  up,  and  on  the  next 
day  his  whole  army  was  back  again  in  great  disorder 
across  the  Meuse.  (See  the  Official  German  Report 
to  date.) 

About  that  date  the  Crown  Prince  of  Germany 
was  also  trying  to  cross  the  Meuse  above  Verdun. 
The  3rd  French  army,  now  under  General  Sarrail, 
had  withdrawn  by  the  orders  of  Joffre,  in  conjunc- 


134  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

tion  with  the  4th  army,  to  the  left  bank  of  the  river. 
Its  task  was  to  defend  the  approaches  to  Verdun, 
the  most  important  French  frontier  fortress.  The 
Crown  Prince,  after  his  early  disappointments  in 
the  Woevre  and  his  severe  defeat  at  Virton,  had 
become  very  wary.  Besides,  he  had  now  to  conform 
to  the  new  plan,  which  aimed  at  the  envelopment  of 
the  French  armies  from  the  west.  So  he  made  no 
further  effort  to  "  rush  "  the  fortress,  as  he  had 
tried  to  do  when  outflanking  the  3rd  French  army 
at  Longuyon  and  at  Spincourt  on  August  23.  He 
mainly  endeavoured  to  cross  the  Meuse  with  the 
object  of  surrounding  Sarrail's  army  in  Verdun 
later  on.  His  attempts,  as  long  as  the  French 
defended  the  river,  were  unsuccessful  and  costly. 
A  whole  infantry  regiment  and  a  cavalry  division 
were  almost  annihilated  at  Dun,  near  Stenay,  on 
the  30th  of  August ;  whilst  big  sorties  from  Verdun 
kept  harassing  the  Crown  Prince  on  his  flank.  It 
was  only  when  Sarrail  joined  in  the  Great  Retreat 
and  followed  the  retrograde  movements  of  the 
western  armies  that  the  5th  German  army  was  able 
to  cross  the  Meuse. 

We  now  come  to  the  important  battle  of  Guise. 
It  was  less  disputed  than  that  of  Mezieres,  but  was 
of  far  greater  consequence  to  the  Allies .  The  French 
5th  army,  which  had  resumed  touch  on  the  26th 
with  the  British,  east  of  Landrecies,  had  fallen  back 


CHECK,  AT   CAMBRAI  135 

behind  the  Oise  on  the  27th,  closely  pursued  by 
part  of  Hausen's  forces.  There  was  a  comparative 
lull  on  that  day  and  the  next  along  that  portion  of 
the  line,  and  it  looked  as  if  the  Saxon  army  had  not 
yet  recovered  from  its  severe  shaking  at  and  near 
Givet  on  the  24th.  But  what  was  happening  was 
this  :  the  confusion  resulting  from  the  "  jamming  " 
of  the  German  corps  between  the  Sambre  and  the 
Meuse  on  the  24th  had  imposed  upon  Hausen  a 
change  of  front.  The  Guards  corps  (active  and 
reserve),  which  originally  formed  his  left  wing, 
were  now  on  his  right,  having  crossed  in  their  path 
the  German  19th  and  12th  corps  which  advanced 
from  Namur  after  the  fall  of  that  fortress  (August 
25).  The  llth  German  corps,  which  had  been  in 
the  centre  and  had  fought  at  Dinant  on  the  23rd, 
found  itself  now  on  the  left,  in  touch  with  Wurtem- 
berg's  right  wing  above  Rozoy.  Thus,  more  by 
accident  than  by  design,  the  German  Guards  corps 
came  to  increase  the  pressure  that  Kluck  and 
Bulow  were  exercising  on  Joffre's  left  wing  in 
the  bend  of  the  Somme  between  Amiens  and  St. 
Quentin. 

The  Prussian  Guards,  however,  did  not  reach  as 
far  as  that.  They  had  to  their  right,  east  of  St. 
Quentin,  Bulow's  head  corps,  the  10th  (Hanoverian). 
They  were  advancing  on  the  front  Guise-Ribemont ; 
and  it  was  there,  along  the  banks  of  the  Oise,  that 


136  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

the  1st  French  corps  crashed  into  their  flank  on  the 
29th  of  August,  while  the  3rd  French  corps  dealt 
as  severe  a  blow  to  the  10th  German  corps  near  St. 
Quentin.  On  the  next  day  the  Prussian  Guards 
were  back  over  the  Oise  in  confusion  after  having 
suffered  considerable  losses.  This  victory,  as  has 
been  said,  stopped  the  progress  of  the  Saxon  corps 
against  de  Langle's  left  wing  and  materially  helped 
him  to  overthrow  Wurtemberg  at  Mezieres.  But 
it  did  more  than  that ;  for  Kluck  and  Bulow  in 
the  west  became  cautious,  and  this  afforded  some 
respite  to  the  sorely  tried  English  troops  ;  also  it 
enabled  the  6th  French  army  to  form  its  junction 
with  the  reserve  divisions  under  d'Amade  south 
of  Amiens. 

Amiens,  however,  was  reached  on  the  31st  of 
August  by  the  German  2nd  reserve  corps ;  for 
although,  in  consequence  of  Guise,  Kluck  held  back 
his  other  corps  between  Moreuil  and  Ham,  he  was 
more  than  ever  determined  on  the  completion  of 
his  turning  movement.  This  mattered  more  to 
him  than  the  immediate  crushing  of  Joffre's  left 
wing,  and  for  that  reason  he  did  not  view  Guise 
and  Mezieres  in  the  light  of  disasters.  On  the  con- 
trary, it  seemed  to  him  and  his  colleagues  of  the 
General  Staff  that  Joffre  would  now  be  tempted  to 
accept  a  general  action,  and  the  issue  of  the  war 
would  be  decided  there  and  then.  September  the 


CHECK   AT   CAMBRAI  137 

2nd,  3rd  or  4th  at  the  latest  was  to  herald  to  the 
world  the  definite  victory  of  the  German  arms, 
for  by  that  time  the  German  right  wing  would  be 
opposite  Paris,  and  Joflre's  left  wing  would  be 
surrounded  in  the  north. 


CHAPTER   XIII 

THE    GREAT   RETREAT 

ON  the  matter  of  General  Joffre's  Great  Retreat  to 
the  Marne  there  are  two  well-defined  and  contrary 
opinions,  according  to  the  bias  of  those  who  express 
these  opinions. 

It  is  generally  assumed  by  one  group — those  who 
are  in  sympathy  with  the  Allies — that  the  Great 
Retreat  was  willingly  started  from  the  line  of  the 
Sambre  on  August  23  ;  that  General  Joffre  had 
planned  it  long  beforehand,  and  that  from  his 
advanced  positions  in  Belgium  he  deliberately  led 
the  invaders  after  him  into  the  centre  of  France  in 
order  to  defeat  them  there.  This  view  is  not  wholly 
incorrect,  but  it  leaves  out  of  account  the  reasons 
that  took  the  Franco-British  armies  into  Belgium, 
and  ignores  the  early  plan  of  General  Joffre  for 
crushing  the  German  right  wing  there. 

The  opposite  view  is  held  by  pro-Germans,  who 
declare  that  the  allied  armies  were  borne  down 
by  superior  German  strategy  and  an  irresistible 
avalanche  of  men,  and  that  the  allied  armies  would 
have  finally  succumbed  on  the  Marne  if  the  news  of 


MAP  13. 


face  page  138 


THE    GREAT   RETREAT  139 

the  Russian  victories  in  Galicia  had  not  thwarted 
German  designs  in  France  !  It  is  useless  to  point 
out  how  absurd  and  false  this  opinion  is,  except  by 
reminding  the  reader  that  the  Germans  were  in 
superior  numbers  all  along  the  line  in  France,  that 
they  had  all  the  means  of  winning  the  victory  if 
their  strategy  had  been  better  than  that  of  Joffre ; 
and  that  the  news  from  the  eastern  theatre  of  war 
so  far  from  having  a  deterrent  effect  on  the  Germans 
would  only  urge  them  to  further  and  more  strenuous 
efforts  against  the  Allies  in  France  and  Belgium. 

Controversy  on  the  subject,  as  on  the  vital  issues 
of  some  of  the  campaigns  in  the  past,  is  likely  to 
last  a  long  time,  true  impartiality  being  an  almost 
unknown  quality  amongst  the  usual  critics  of  war- 
fare, whose  opinion  is  more  often  than  not  the  mere 
assertion  of  half-baked  knowledge.  Besides,  in  this 
case  there  is  a  particular  difficulty  which  the  ordinary 
tyro  in  the  study  of  strategics  is  not  likely  to  over- 
come :  the  fact  that  both  theories,  whilst  wrong  in 
themselves,  nevertheless  contain  some  elements 
of  truth,  which  shows  how  futile  it  is  to  present 
the  strategic  problem  in  a  cut  and  dried  sort  of  way, 
everything  in  war,  as  regards  the  prosecution  of 
a  plan  of  action,  depending  on  a  variety  of  circum- 
stances and  on  the  material  resources  as  well  as 
the  strategic  ability  of  the  belligerents,  and  being 
modified  and  even  wholly  changed  in  intention  by 


140  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

such  varying  conditions  as  arise  in  the  process  of 
execution. 

It  is  quite  true  that  General  Joffre  deliberately 
planned  in  his  mind  the  Great  Retreat,  but  he  did 
so  gradually,  as  events  developed  ;  and  he  sought 
to  adjust  his  moves  to  those  of  the  enemy  in  a 
manner  that  would  not  entail  the  loss  of  the 
initiative,  which  he  had  conquered  and  which  he 
strove  hard  to  keep  in  order  to  compel  his  will  upon 
the  German  commanders  and  thereby  to  win  the 
campaign.  For  it  did  not  matter  to  him  nor  to 
France  where  he  won  the  campaign  provided  he 
won  it.  The  loss  of  a  battle,  the  giving  up  of  a 
portion  of  territory  had  little  weight  in  his  considera- 
tions as  long  as  he  could  keep  his  line  of  armies 
intact  for  the  resumption  of  the  offensive  under  the 
best  conditions,  at  what  time  and  where  and  when 
he  chose.  Thus  one  is  able  to  grasp  in  its  fulness 
the  astounding  achievement  of  the  Great  Retreat, 
one  of  the  most  masterly  acts  of  war  in  history, 
and  also  to  realise  the  important  fact  that  the 
"offensive"  is  not  necessarily  the  "initiative." 

Joffre  entered  the  war  in  the  full  knowledge  of 
the  perfection  to  which  a  whole  generation  of  vast 
and  thorough  preparation  had  brought  the  machinery 
of  the  Germans  for  war  ;  and  with  a  clear  under- 
standing that  victory  for  that  machinery  depended 
on  the  swiftness  of  its  employment  and  the  crushing- 


THE    GREAT    RETREAT  141 

ness  of  its  application,  he  made  use  of  the  German 
"  rush  and  crush  "  to  serve  his  own  ends,  doggedly 
refusing  to  fight  on  the  positions  the  Germans 
desired,  and  separating  all  dangerous  German 
concentrations,  so  that  the  very  violence  and  rush 
of  the  German  offensive  must,  in  the  long  run,  be 
turned  to  their  disadvantage. 

When,  through  the  tactical  mistakes  of  one  of 
his  generals,  Jofire  failed  to  obtain  the  results  he 
sought  in  Belgium,  he  wisely  and  coolly  retired  to 
the  French  frontier ;    there  the  conditions,  for  a 
variety   of   reasons,   not    being   good   enough,   he 
continued  the  retrograde   movement,  although   at 
one  moment,  as  we  have  seen,  he  had  a  chance  of 
turning  to  account  the  difficulties  in  which  the 
Germans    found    themselves    between    the    Meuse 
and  the  Sambre.     But  to  counterbalance  this  his 
left  flank  stood  somewhat  exposed ;    the  British 
were    exhausted ;     d'Amade's    divisions,    more    to 
the  west,  were  only  just  able  to  stand  their  ground  ; 
and  the  rest  of  the  6th  army,  as  has  been  explained, 
could  not  reach  its  positions  in  time.     Finally,  when 
Joffre's  left  wing  was  resting  on  the  line  of  the 
Somme,  and  his  centre  armies  were  pushing  back 
the  Germans  at  Mezieres  and  Guise,  the  Germans 
resumed,  more  to  the  west,  their  turning  movement 
which  had  been  checked  at  Cambrai.     They  entered 
Amiens  before  the  nucleus  formations  of  the  6th 


142  GERMANY   IN    DEFEAT 

French  army  had  quite  accomplished  their  junction 
south  of  that  town  with  the  reserves  under  d'Amade. 
And  it  was  not  certain  that  the  6th  army,  strong 
as  it  was  and  eager  for  battle,  could  have  counter- 
acted the  German  move  in  a  decisive  manner.  If 
it  did  not.  the  action,  at  best,  would  result  in  a 
draw,  which  would  give  time  to  the  Germans  to 
bring  still  more  weight  to  bear  at  the  western 
extremity  of  the  line.  The  fact  that  a  new  French 
army,  the  7th,  under  General  Foch,  the  brilliant 
commander  of  the  famous  20th  corps  who  had  so 
ably  protected  the  retreat  from  Saarburg,  was  com- 
ing up  to  reinforce  the  left  wing  could  not  induce 
a  strategist  of  the  stamp  of  Joffre  to  accept  a  general 
engagement  with  one  wing  in  process  of  reconcen- 
tration.  Moreover,  the  7th  army,  being  principally 
made  up  of  units  brought  over  from  Lorraine  and 
Alsace,  could  not,  for  lack  of  time,  forestall  any 
further  movement  of  the  Germans  between  Amiens 
and  the  sea.  It  had  perforce  to  deploy  where  it 
did,  along  the  Aisne  and  slip  in  as  best  it  could 
between  the  4th  and  5th  armies.  Finally,  Joffre 
aimed  not  at  half  measures,  but  at  something  big 
and  definite  that  would  ensure  him  the  possession 
of  the  initiative  until  the  end  ;  and  he  saw  his  way, 
through  a  further  sacrifice  of  the  soil  of  his  country 
to  the  incursion  of  a  ruthless  foe,  of  turning  to  vast 
account  Kluck's  stubborn  desire  to  outflank  him. 


THE    GREAT   RETREAT  143 

Joffre  decided  to  abandon  the  lines  of  the  Somme 
and  the  Oise  and  to  retreat  on  Paris  and  the 
Marne. 

From  that  time,  at  any  rate,  the  armies  of  France 
cannot  be  said  to  have  been  "  borne  down,"  since 
they  carried  out  their  retirement  deliberately  and 
with  method,  and  from  that  moment  also  did 
General  Joffre  really  "  plan  "  his  retreat  to  the 
Marne.  Knowing  the  lure  of  Paris  and  acquainted 
with  the  methods  of  the  German  commanders, 
Joffre  could  calculate  precisely  upon  what  the 
Germans  would  do  as  if  they  had  done  it.  And 
all  the  more  so  if  they  were  under  the  delusion  that 
they  held  the  initiative  and  were  conquering.  The 
longer  their  delusion  could  be  made  to  last  the 
more  terrible  must  be  their  overthrow.  We  shall 
see  that  it  was  the  sudden  awakening  of  Kluck  at 
the  eleventh  hour  that  saved  the  German  western 
armies  from  instant  annihilation.  The  Great 
Retreat  in  itself  was  a  gigantic  task  to  perform, 
yet  not  so  difficult  to  carry  out  in  all  its  details  as 
has  been  imagined,  modern  facilities  for  transport 
simplifying  its  execution.  The  moral  of  the  troops, 
besides,  was  unimpaired.  They  had  perfect  con- 
fidence in  their  chiefs  and  in  their  own  individual 
superiority  over  the  foe,  and,  consequently,  unshak- 
able faith  in  the  final  issue.  The  same  might  be 
said,  naturally,  of  the  Germans  themselves,  whose 


144  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

numbers,  material  equipment  and  unscrupulous 
ways  of  waging  war  constituted  so  many  weighty 
points  to  their  advantage,  not  to  speak  of  a  costly 
but  effective  system  of  tactics  which  seemed  destined 
to  carry  everything  before  it.  But  this  leads  us 
back  to  strategics ;  for  numerical  superiority,  mach- 
inery, brute  force,  cunning  devices  in  matters  of 
detail  are  not  sufficient  to  give  one  the  victory. 
We  will  go  further  and  say  that  even  moral  fortitude 
added  to  all  that  is  not  sufficient  either.  It  is 
the  high  command,  high  strategy,  in  other  words 
trained  brains  that  win  wars. 

Joffre  made  use  of  his  armies  as  a  skilled  musician 
employs  a  perfect  instrument ;  and  every  time 
he  struck  he  outwitted  the  enemy,  who  certainly 
never  dreamed  that  such  a  leader  could  be  born 
outside  Germany.  They  were  soon  to  get  a  startling 
awakening. 

In  the  meantime  their  illusions  were  fed  by  the 
way  in  which  Joffre  carried  out  the  retreat. 

He  refused  a  general  engagement  on  the  line  of 
the  Somme,  but  as  his  armies  fell  back  towards  Paris 
and  the  Marne  he  did  his  utmost  to  make  the 
Germans  pay  dearly  for  every  bit  of  ground  over 
which  they  advanced,  thus  making  it  appear  that 
he  was  really  pressed  back  against  his  will  and 
patriotic  sentiments.  His  ulterior  motive  was  to 
draw  the  invader  into  a  deadly  trap  and  to  involve 


THE   GREAT   RETREAT  145 

him  there  in  a  calamitous  disaster,  a  disaster  which, 
if  all  went  well,  would  be  complete  and  would 
considerably  shorten  the  length  of  the  war.  For 
no  other  reason  would  General  Joffre  have  momen- 
tarily relinquished  such  a  portion  of  France  to  the 
Germans  ;  the  points  chosen  from  which  to  resume 
the  offensive  show  the  boldness  of  his  plan  :  these 
points  formed  a  semi-circle  round  the  advancing 
foe,  from  Paris  to  Verdun. 

But,  it  might  be  asked,  how  could  General  Joffre 
know  that  the  Germans  would  walk  into  his  trap  ? 
Because  there  comes  a  time  in  strategic  develop- 
ments when  the  answering  moves  of  the  enemy 
can  easily  be  surmised,  especially  when  that  enemy 
has  been  playing  into  one's  hand  all  the  time.  In 
their  blind  rush  towards  the  attainment  of  a  speedy 
victory  the  Germans  had  exhausted  almost  every 
alternative,  and  they  were  now  too  far  forward  to 
resort  to  any  other  than  the  one  to  which  they  were 
committed  once  they  had  launched  such  vast  hosts 
at  such  a  pace — the  one,  at  any  rate,  that  Joffre 
felt  sure  they  were  bound  to  take.  For  one  thing 
they  could  not  guess  the  gathering  strength  of 
France's  western  armies  ;  and  so,  even  before  General 
Joffre  declined  a  general  engagement  in  northern 
France  the  Germans  began  their  assaults  on  the 
positions  of  Nancy  fully  confident  that  by  so  doing 
they  would  attract  there  and  pin  down  a  consider- 
K 


146  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

able  portion  of  the  French  forces  whilst  they  drove 
the  rest  before  them. 

But  General  Joffre  was  a  wily  opponent.  We 
have  seen  how  he  took  advantage  of  his  early 
advance  in  Lorraine  to  strengthen  his  northern 
armies.  He  was  now  repeating  the  same  manoeuvre 
on  a  larger  scale — and  taking  measures  which 
showed  how  well  he  understood  the  psychology  of 
the  Germans.  As  early  as  the  26th  of  August,  when 
the  danger  of  the  Germans  piercing  the  gap  of 
Mirecourt  had  passed,  Joffre  had  restrained,  if 
not  entirely  stopped,  Castelnau's  counter-offensive 
in  Lorraine,  at  the  same  time  ordering  him  to  keep 
strictly  to  the  defensive  as  far  as  the  positions 
around  Nancy  were  concerned,  but  to  make  these 
positions  as  strong  as  possible  and,  if  need  be,  to 
defend  them  to  the  last  man.  Thus  he  was  able 
to  draw  upon  the  eastern  contingents  to  reinforce 
once  more  the  western  armies,  those  contingents 
being  weakened  to  their  utmost  limit,  the  limit 
that  would  still  enable  them  to  hold  on  success- 
fully to  the  positions  they  were  entrusted  to 
defend. 

The  positions  around  Nancy  were  strengthened 
so  as  to  make  up  for  the  numerical  deficiency  of 
the  defenders,  and  the  whole  affair  was  so  well 
managed  that  when  the  Germans  come  to  know  of 
the  manoeuvre,  and  principally  by  what  handfuls  of 


THE    GREAT   RETREAT  147 

men  their  gigantic  efforts  were  baulked  at  Nancy, 
they  will,  in  all  probability,  be  thunderstruck. 

That  they  misinterpreted  Joflre's  retirement  from 
north  France  is  obvious — the  way  in  which  Kluck 
exposed  his  flank  at  the  Marne  shows  us  this 
very  clearly,  for  he  did  not  know  of  the  strength  of 
the  6th  army.  Neither  did  the  other  German  com- 
manders know  that  a  new  army,  the  7th,  under 
Foch,  was  added  to  the  French  western  line  ;  this 
army,  at  the  beginning  of  the  retreat,  slipping 
unobserved  between  the  5th  and  4th  above  Chateau 
Thierry. 

Thus  Joffre  drew  the  Germans  on.  After  some 
desultory  but  quite  severe  fighting  east  and  south 
of  Amiens,  the  6th  French  army  retreated  on  Paris  ; 
the  British  army,  after  several  brilliant  rearguard 
actions,  notably  at  Villers  Cotterets  and  Compiegne 
(September  1),  retired  across  the  Marne  immediately 
east  of  Paris  ;  the  5th  army  fought  a  big  action 
south  of  Chateau  Thierry,  and  fell  back,  together 
with  the  7th  army  on  its  right,  towards  the  Seine  ; 
the  4th  and  3rd  armies  gave  battle  to  the  Germans 
between  Rheims  and  Verdun  (September  2-3) ;  and 
whilst  the  4th  army,  after  this  engagement,  proceeded 
southwards  by  way  of  the  broken  and  wooded  country 
of  the  Argonne,  the  3rd,  under  Sarrail,  pivoting 
slowly  backwards  on  Verdun,  had  the  difficult  task 
not  only  of  protecting  Verdun  from  attack,  but  of 


148  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

keeping  its  connection  with  the  4th  army  in  the 
direction  of  Bar-le-Duc. 

Thus  the  Germans,  whose  big  guns  in  their  rear 
were  shelling  the  fortress  of  Maubeuge,  entered  in 
triumph  Laon,  Rheims,  Le  Fere,  and  other  im- 
portant places.  To  the  onlookers  it  seemed  as  if 
their  onrush  would  never  be  stopped — as  if  they 
must  eventually  occupy  and  conquer  the  whole  of 
France. 

The  eyes  of  the  world  were  fixed  on  the  French 
capital,  many  and  many  people  believing  that  the 
Germans  would  soon  enter  it.  Paris  appeared  to  all 
as  the  immediate  objective  of  the  Germans,  and 
the  situation  for  France  and  the  Allies  looked  black 
indeed.  The  fate  of  the  French  armies  was  not 
thought  of — in  the  mind  of  the  pessimistic  it  was 
already  settled,  since  few  could  have  as  yet  an  inkling 
of  General  Joffre's  designs.  The  removal  of  the 
French  Government  to  Bordeaux  added  the  last 
touch  to  the  gloom  of  the  picture.  In  vain  it  was 
officially  explained  that  Paris,  in  order  to  play  its 
part  in  the  general  scheme  of  operations,  must 
cease  for  a  time  to  be  the  capital ;  in  vain  the  veteran 
General  Gallieni,  of  Madagascar  fame,  was  appointed 
governor  and  entrusted  with  its  defence  in  case 
it  really  came  to  be  attacked ;  the  depression  con- 
tinued and  the  exodus  from  the  seemingly  threatened 
capital  for  some  days,  at  any  rate,  was  a  flood. 
Not  that  the  nation  really  quaked,  its  calm 


THE    GREAT    RETREAT  149 

astonished  every  one  ;  not  that  the  people  had  lost 
faith  in  the  destiny  of  France  and  the  cause  of  the 
Allies — but  the  seemingly  irresistible  advance  of 
the  Germans  towards  the  goal  that  every  one 
assigned  to  them  was  too  strong  an  argument,  an 
argument  that  the  unstrategic  mind  of  the  masses 
could  not  digest.  It  was  hoped  that  "  something 
would  turn  up,"  that  the  addition  of  the  British 
army  to  the  field  forces  of  France  not  being  sufficient 
to  "  turn  the  tide,"  the  Russians,  who  were  winning 
at  Lemberg  and  East  Prussia,  would  swoop  down 
in  hundreds  of  thousands,  from  Archangel  through 
Britain,  against  the  German  rear,  about  Ostend  ! 
It  is  a  curious  statement  to  make,  but  the  Great 
Retreat,  which  actually  saved  France  and  Europe, 
lowered  the  prestige  of  the  French  army,  although 
this  army  had  demonstrated  its  superiority  over  the 
Germans  in  many  an  encounter. 

The  aim  of  the  Germans,  however,  was  misin- 
terpreted. They  were  not  marching  on  Paris.  The 
rank  and  file,  the  officers  and  even,  probably,  the 
subaltern  leaders,  believed  it,  or  were  made  to 
believe  it,  as  it  helped  them  to  keep  up  their  enthu- 
siasm and  self-confidence  ;  but  the  General  Staff 
had  other  plans.  Ever  since  the  first  efforts  of  the 
Crown  Princes  of  Germany  and  Bavaria  had  been 
foiled  in  Lorraine  and  the  Ardennes,  the  idea  of  a 
direct  march  on  the  capital  of  France  had  been 


150  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

abandoned  by  the  German  leaders,  for  it  stood  to 
reason  that  the  French  armies  in  the  field  must 
be  dealt  with  first.  To  attack  such  a  strong 
entrenched  camp  as  Paris  before  the  French  field 
forces  had  been  completely  defeated  would  have 
been  sheer  madness  on  the  part  of  the  Germans. 
The  investment  of  a  single  sector  alone  would  have 
weakened  the  German  field  strength  by  a  couple 
of  army  corps  ;  and,  as  it  was,  the  German  corps 
in  the  field,  after  the  enormous  losses  suffered  in 
Belgium  and  north  France,  did  not  feel  too  strong 
for  the  task  that  lay  before  them.  The  German 
commanders,  also,  were  trained  soldiers  and  good 
strategists.  They  knew  that  an  attack  on  Paris 
would  add  moral  impetus  to  the  French  armies,  a 
moral  impetus  which  might  be  dangerous  to  the 
Germans.  The  German  generals  certainly  remem- 
bered how  in  1870,  after  Sedan,  the  ill-trained 
reserves  of  France  had  fought  for  the  defence  of 
their  capital.  Finally,  the  German  estimate  of  the 
French  leaders  was  now  considerably  higher  than 
at  the  opening  of  hostilities.  They  at  least  had 
come  to  learn  and  to  feel  that  Joffre,  since  the 
beginning,  had  been  playing  a  very  close  game, 
and  that,  if  they  made  a  slip,  he  would  not  fail  to 
turn  it  to  account. 

Nevertheless  the  illusion  of  victorious  German 
armies    advancing    on    Paris    remained,    and    was 


THE   GREAT   RETREAT  151 

fated  to  remain.  The  strategic  chessboard  was  as 
plain  as  could  be,  but  the  dramatic  situation  of 
an  anxious  capital  stoically  awaiting  the  onrush  of 
the  foe  made  too  strong  an  appeal  to  the  imagina- 
tion. A  single  glance  at  the  map  would  have 
shown  that  only  one  extremity  of  the  huge  German 
line  could  come  in  direct  and  immediate  contact 
with  Paris  ;  it  required  but  rudimentary  knowledge 
to  understand  the  vast  strength  of  the  French 
capital,  a  strength  that  lay  not  so  much  in  the 
forts  and  their  stupendous  armament,  but  in 
the  numerous  masked  batteries  which  surrounded 
the  line  of  forts  from  a  great  distance.  A  full 
army  and  a  formidable  garrison  were  ready  for  any 
emergency.  The  Germans  refrained,  and  kept  to 
their  main  objective — that  of  annihilating  the 
French  armies  in  the  field.  But  to  the  masses  and 
the  amateur  strategist  Paris  was  the  military  objective 
of  the  Germans.  The  French  armies,  evidently,  did 
not  count,  and  so  it  has  come  about  that,  after 
long  months  of  war,  and  of  official  accounts  and 
explanations,  the  strategy  of  the  most  decisive 
operations  of  the  campaign  has  not  been  properly 
understood. 


CHAPTER   XIV 

THE   BATTLE   OF   NANCY 

WE  have  already  seen  that  it  is  not  easy  to  under- 
stand the  early  military  moves  in  Belgium  and 
northern  France  without  a  full  knowledge  of  pre- 
ceding or  contemporaneous  events  in  Alsace  and 
Lorraine.  In  the  same  way  further  developments  in 
the  western  part  of  the  field  cannot  be  well  grasped, 
nor  properly  focussed  in  the  mind,  if  one  leaves 
out  of  account  those  operations  which  truly  formed 
the  base  of  General  Joffre's  strategy.  In  the  neglect 
or  ignorance  of  this  fact  lies  the  cause  of  so  much 
confusion  in  the  public  mind  as  to  the  real  position 
of  affairs  and  the  importance  of  the  results  achieved. 
It  was  natural,  indeed,  that  it  should  be  so,  that 
people  should  fail  to  realise  the  relative  value  of 
certain  incidents  and  the  exact  meaning  of  the 
whole  scheme,  for  the  secrecy  enforced  by  the  mili- 
tary authorities  (especially  the  French,  who  carried 
out  the  scheme)  made  it  difficult,  not  to  say  im- 
possible, to  f o  low  the  trend  of  events  in  their  right 
perspective.  The  eyes  of  the  world,  as  we  have  said, 

were  fixed  on  Paris,  and  on  the  western  extremity 

in 


_  0  R  R  A  1  N  I 


MAP  14. 


To  /ace  page  152. 


THE   BATTLE    OF   NANCY  153 

of  the  battlefield  in  France,  not  only  because  the 
British  were  there  ;  not  only  because  the  situa- 
tion of  the  apparently  threatened  capital  seemed 
desperate ;  but  because  representatives  of  the  world- 
wide Press — who  were  allowed  to  follow  the  operations 
from  a  safe  distance — found  it  easier,  and  no  doubt 
more  interesting,  to  confine  their  attention  to  that 
sector  of  the  line.  Mention  must  be  made  also  of 
the  different  methods  of  conveying  news  of  an  official 
character  adopted  by  the  various  belligerents,  the 
British  Staff,  for  instance,  having  to  be,  for  many 
reasons,  most  prolific  in  its  accounts,  whilst  the 
French,  for  more  vital  reasons  still,  had  to  remain 
most  concise.  This  disparity  of  methods  more  than 
anything  else  contributed  to  a  general  distortion  of 
view  that  has  never  been  attained  before  during 
the  progress  of  a  war,  for  it  inevitably  gave  prom- 
inence to  actions  and  incidents  of  minor  consequence, 
whilst  it  left  in  the  dark  developments  and  achieve- 
ments of  the  utmost  import. 

Thus  it  is  that  wrong  theories  of  the  strategy  of 
the  campaign  are  still  held  ;  that  it  is  believed,  for  in- 
stance, that  in  the  first  phase  of  the  war  the  Germans 
made  their  greatest  effort  in  the  vicinity  of  Paris, 
an  assertion  which  amounts  to  giving  them  more 
strategic  ability  than  they  possessed  and  auto- 
matically diminishing  the  merits  of  the  French. 

Another    influence    detrimental    to    the    proper 


154  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

study  of  this  campaign  is  the  utter  disregard  of 
chronology  displayed  by  most  commentators,  who 
will  follow  the  bend  of  the  public  towards  the 
kaleidoscopic,  and  present  the  strategic  problem, 
such  as  they  understand  it,  in  a  topsy-turvy  way. 
They  begin  with  Liege  ;  follow  with  Mons  imme- 
diately ;  rush  down  to  the  Marne  at  a  rate  of  speed 
that  takes  one's  breath  away  and  that  would  have 
certainly  landed  General  Joffre  at  the  foot  of  the 
declivity,  panting,  breathless,  and  with  a  bad  pain 
in  the  side.  Then  Paris  is  "  saved  " — the  Germans 
are  pursued  to  the  Aisne  .  .  .  and,  quite  as  an  after- 
thought, the  other  previous  or  contemporaneous 
operations  are  thrown  in,  or  rather  are  reviewed  in 
the  most  detached,  desultory  sort  of  fashion.  Result 
in  the  minds  of  readers  or  listeners  :  chaos,  and  a 
strong  impression  that  the  Allies  of  Britain  are 
inefficient  and  weak. 

This  favourite  way  of  talking  or  writing  about  the 
war  has  almost  condemned  to  oblivion  what  can  well 
be  considered,  without  exaggeration,  as  the  finest 
achievement  of  the  campaign. 

This  is  the  defence  of  Nancy,  an  action  which  if 
the  field  of  operations  had  been  reversed,  if  it  had 
been  fought  out  in  Belgium  or  near  Paris,  would 
have  immediately  received  from  the  world  the  amount 
of  attention  that  it  deserved.  For,  on  the  defence 
of  Nancy,  or  rather  of  the  positions  surrounding  it 


THE    BATTLE    OF   NANCY  155 

and  the  approaches  to  the  fortress  of  Toul,  depended 
entirely  the  course  of  events  in  the  west,  and  there- 
fore the  success  of  the  retreat  to,  and  of  the  battles 
on,  the  Marne.  Furthermore,  it  was  the  longest  and 
most  bitterly  contested  action  of  the  first  phase  of 
the  campaign  ;  and  the  material  results  achieved, 
apart  from  the  strategic,  were  of  paramount  im- 
portance to  the  successful  prosecution  of  the  war 
by  the  Allies  ;  for,  at  little  cost  to  the  French,  it 
swept  off  the  surface  of  the  earth  a  number  of  first- 
rate  German  units.  In  other  words,  the  Germans,  at 
Nancy  more  than  anywhere  else  (until  the  battles  of 
Flanders  in  the  second  phase  of  the  war)  squandered 
their  strength  in  the  most  ineffective  and  useless 
fashion,  not  to  mention  the  moral  effect  of  the 
failure,  which  was  immense,  for  it  was  the  first 
time  that  German  soldiers  were  defeated  in  the 
presence  and  under  the  very  eyes  of  their  Emperor. 
Apart  from  all  this  the  battle  of  Nancy  would 
still  take  precedence  over  those  on  the  Marne  if 
for  the  only  reason  that  it  started  a  whole  week 
previously,  and  reached  its  climax  before  the  other 
efforts  of  the  Germans  elsewhere  reached  theirs. 
To  realise  this  one  must  keep  in  account  that  the 
German  attack  on  the  "  Grand  Couronne  "  began 
at  the  moment  that  Joffre  abandoned  the  line  of 
the  Somme  in  order  to  carry  out  the  Great  Retreat, 
and  that  when  he  resumed  the  offensive  east  and 


156  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

south  of  Paris,  the  German  efforts  at  Nancy  were 
practically  spent.  The  fact  that  the  Germans  per- 
sisted until  the  end  is  no  proof  that  they  would  have 
carried  the  positions  if  Joffre  had  been  compelled 
to  continue  his  retreat  further  south.  It  simply 
demonstrates  what  we  have  pointed  out  before, 
that,  beyond  the  taking  of  Nancy  and  the  invest- 
ment of  Toul,  the  Germans  had  what  constituted  a 
more  important  object  at  this  stage  of  develop- 
ments :  the  weakening  of  Joffre's  left  and  centre 
armies,  and  the  "  pinning  down  "  in  Lorraine  of  a 
considerable  portion  of  the  French  forces  ;  this  end 
(the  last  strategic  hope  of  the  Germans  during 
their  first  offensive)  was  not  attained.  They  must 
have  understood  this  directly  their  right  wing  had 
to  retreat  and  their  centre  armies  were  overthrown. 
The  game  was  up.  Joffre  had  baulked  the  Germans. 

Thus  can  the  battle  of  Nancy  alone  be  appraised 
at  its  true  worth,  and  its  decisive  character  impressed 
on  the  minds  of  men. 

The  German  attack  on  the  "  Grand  Couronne  " 
was  a  direct  answer  to  Joffre's  refusal  to  accept 
battle  on  the  line  of  the  Somme. 

Up  to  August  30  the  Germans,  having  failed 
to  gain  control  of  the  gap  of  Mirecourt,  meant  to 
attack  or  isolate  Verdun  and  pierce  the  French  line 
north  of  Toul,  at  St.  Mihiel.  What  shows  it  plainly 
is  that  on  that  date  (August  30),  the  5th  German 


THE   BATTLE    OF   NANCY  157 

army  corps,  under  General  von  Stranz,1  based  on 
Metz,  was  advancing  in  a  straight  line  westwards  to 
St.  Mihiel,  and  that  suddenly,  as  it  became  known 
that  the  Allies  were  falling  back  from  the  Somme, 
this  army  corps  wheeled  sharply  round  to  the  south, 
towards  Pont  a  Mousson,  and  the  position  of  St. 
Genevieve,  which  is  the  northern  extremity  of  the 
"  Grand  Couronne."  Concurrently  the  garrisons  of 
Metz  and  Strasburg  were  being  drawn  upon  in 
material  and  men  to  reinforce  the  army  of  Bavaria, 
whose  losses  along  the  banks  of  the  Moselle  and  the 
Meurthe  had  been  fearful.  What  happened  further 
south,  from  Gerberviller  to  St.  Die,  after  Castelnau's 
successful  counter-attacks  from  the  26th  to  the  30th 
of  August,  was  only  a  parallel  action  along  the  line 
of  the  Meurthe,  in  which  the  Germans,  now  on  the 
defensive  in  that  region,  endeavoured  to  protect  their 
flank  and  the  communications  of  the  Bavarian  army, 
whilst  this  army  transferred  its  activities  to  the 
north,  aiming  first  at  Verdun,  then,  in  obedience  to 
the  change  of  plan,  at  Nancy.  The  terrific  artillery 
actions  that  took  place  east  of  Nancy  on  the  27th 
and  28th  were  the  outcome  of  the  German  flank 
march  past  positions,  where  they  thought  the  French 
might  attack  in  great  strength,  as  they  had  done 
two  days  earlier  to  check  the  German  effort  against 

1  This  army   corps  belonged  to   the  army   of    the  Crown 
Prince.    See  Appendix,  p.  207. 


158  GERMANY   IN    DEFEAT 

the  gap  of  Mirecourt.  This  is  rendered  more  illum- 
inative by  the  fact  that  it  was  not  there,  but  on  the 
northern  sector  of  the  "  Grand  Couronne  "  that  the 
Bavarians  began  their  infantry  assaults,  when  they 
would  have  saved  time  and  the  fatigues  of  a  march 
by  beginning  with  the  southern  sector. 

Thus  the  importance  of  Joffre's  retreat  is  more 
and  more  emphasised,  for  by  so  doing  he  not  only 
saved  his  left  wing,  which  was  in  jeopardy  on  the 
Somme,  but  he  also  saved  Verdun.  Verdun  had  no 
"  Grand  Couronne  "  to  protect  it,  and  even  without 
taking  it  the  Germans  could  isolate  the  fortress  and 
surround  from  the  south  the  army  of  Sarrail,  which 
at  the  time  (August  30-31)  was  still  disputing  to 
the  Crown  Prince  the  passage  of  the  Meuse  north  of 
Verdun. 

Instead  the  Germans  turned  their  attention  to 
Nancy  and  concentrated  their  efforts  against  the 
"  Grand  Couronne,"  a  course  of  action  which  allowed 
Sarrail  to  keep  a  tight  hold  on  Verdun  and  play  his 
part  in  the  Great  Retreat. 

The  attacks  on  the  "  Grand  Couronne  "  were  pre- 
ceded by  the  most  terrific  bombardment,  no  less  than 
400  heavy  guns,  brought  from  the  arsenal  of  Metz, 
being  massed  against  it.  The  French,  who  had 
already  had  a  taste  of  the  German  heavy  gun  fire  at 
Saarburg,  were  fully  prepared  for  it,  and  not  being 
able  to  reply  to  this  weight  of  metal,  they  had  taken 


THE   BATTLE   OF   NANCY  159 

all  the  precautions  necessary  to  reduce  to  a  minimum 
the  effects  of  the  German  siege  ordnance.  The 
troops  had  dug  themselves  in  and  improvised  all 
sorts  of  ingenious  shelters  against  shell  fire,  and  the 
field  guns  (Rimailho's  and  "  75's  "),  to  be  used  only 
at  short  range  against  infantry  attacks  (since  these 
weapons  were  outranged  by  the  howitzers  and  siege 
guns  of  the  enemy),  were  cleverly  concealed  in  the 
folds  of  the  ground.  Thus  the  effective  defence  of 
the  positions  was  made  possible  by  an  extreme 
minimum  of  men.  The  position  of  St.  Genevieve, 
for  instance  (which  to  many  was  the  key  of  the 
"  Grand  Couronne  ")  was  only  held  by  a  regiment 
of  reserve  (Territorials).  But  the  ground  in  front 
of  it,  especially  in  the  valley  of  the  Moselle,  was 
elaborately  prepared ;  it  was  covered  with  wire 
entanglements  and  other  obstacles  of  a  more  or  less 
deadly  kind.  To  the  west  of  the  Moselle  there  was 
a  division  based  on  Toul ;  the  plateau  of  Amance, 
north-east  of  Nancy,  was  occupied  by  the  20th 
army  corps.  Further  south  a  thin  line  of  troops — 
perhaps  two  divisions — extended  as  far  as  the 
Rhine-Marne  Canal,  where  they  were  in  connection 
with  Dubail's  army  based  on  Epinal,  Dubail  having 
in  front  of  him,  from  that  point  to  the  Vosges, 
the  main  body  of  von  Heeringen's  army. 

The  positions  around  Nancy,  from  Pont  a  Mousson 
to  Dombasle,  near  Luneville,  were  attacked  by  no 


160  GERMANY   IN    DEFEAT 

less  than  eight  army  corps,  or,  their  equivalent  in 
number  of  men  (about  350,000). 

The  infantry  assaults  began,  as  we  have  said,  in 
the  north,  on  August  31,  and  gradually  extended 
south,  the  Germans  employing  everywhere  the  same 
tactics;  issuing  in  dense  masses  from  the  thick 
woods,  they  rushed  on  the  positions  with  the  greatest 
bravery  and  determination.  Invariably  they  were 
shot  down  at  short  range  by  the  thousand,  and  were 
finished  off  with  the  bayonet.  Thus  they  were  able 
to  realise  the  small  impression  that  their  big  guns 
had  made  on  the  French.  Again  and  again  Bav- 
arians, Prussians  and  Saxons  returned  to  the  attack. 
The  result  was  the  same  ;  they  never  conquered  an 
inch  of  ground,  and  their  slain  kept  accumulating  in 
heaps  on  the  slopes  and  at  the  foot  of  the  "  Grand 
Couronne."  At  one  single  spot  near  St.  Genevieve, 
in  the  valley,  the  French  found  4,000  German  dead. 
The  Germans  christened  the  locality  "  The  Hole  of 
Death."  The  only  momentary  progress  was  made 
by  von  Stranz,  who  took  Pont  a  Mousson,  and  carried 
the  tall  hill  of  the  same  name,  whence  he  raked  with 
artillery  fire  the  flank  of  the  St.  Genevieve  position. 
But  a  counter-attack  by  the  French  division  based 
on  Toul  made  the  Germans  lose  these  gun  positions. 

The  resources  of  France  being  limited,  or  not  yet 
completely  concentrated  and  brought  together,  the 
French  generalissimo  apparently  found  himself  in  a 


THE   BATTLE    OF   NANCY  161 

dilemma.  Either  he  must  relinquish  Nancy  and  the 
supporting  line  of  eastern  fortresses,  or  else  he  must 
uncover  Paris.  The  second  alternative  he  thought 
the  safer,  principally  as  the  Germans  might  feel 
inclined  to  attack  Paris  and  thus  expose  themselves 
to  the  full  effect  of  a  sudden  resumption  of  the 
offensive  by  the  French.  But,  supposing  the  Ger- 
mans did  not  take  the  bait  offered  !  If,  instead  of 
making  a  rush  on  the  capital  they  elected  to  pursue 
relentlessly  the  course  of  their  enveloping  policy, 
what  then  ?  The  result  could  not  be  in  doubt  for 
one  instant :  the  French,  weak  and  demoralised  as 
they  seemed  to  be,  would  be  surrounded  and  crushed 
behind  those  very  strongholds  to  which,  on  one  side, 
they  were  clinging  so  desperately. 

This  conviction  held  by  the  Germans  is  the  true, 
and  only,  explanation  of  Kluck's  sudden  move  on 
the  Marne,  and  the  reckless  way  in  which  he  exposed 
his  own  flank  to  the  attack  of  the  French  from 
Paris. 

Kluck  was  not  aware  of  the  formation  of  the 
6th  French  army.  The  French  forces  he  had  met  up 
to  then  on  the  left  of  the  British  were  not  con- 
siderable. They  appeared  to  consist  only  of  a  couple 
of  weak  Territorial  divisions,  with  a  cavalry  corps 
attached.  These  troops  had  been  sorely  tried 
and  were,  no  doubt,  exhausted.  They  were  re- 
tiring, behind  the  retreating  English,  into  Paris,  in 
L 


162  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

order  to  recuperate  there  and  also  to  increase  the 
strength  of  the  garrison  in  view  of  an  expected  Ger- 
man attack.  Thus  Kluck,  as  he  left  Paris  on  one 
side,  and  made  his  swing  in  to  the  east  of  Paris, 
did  so  without  experiencing  any  anxiety  for  his 
flank,  nor  for  the  safety  of  his  line  of  communica- 
tions. The  precautions  that  he  took  had  not  the 
French  in  view,  but  were  to  guarantee  himself 
against  a  possible  attack  of  the  English  who,  having 
crossed  the  Marne  at  Lagny,  were  spread  across 
the  wooded  region  to  the  south  of  the  Grand  Morin, 
and,  therefore,  would  constitute  a  danger  to  Kluck 
as  he  made  his  flank  march  past  them. 

Kluck  left  two  army  corps  on  the  banks  of  the 
Ourcq ;  this  was  to  outflank  the  British  when  the 
time  came.  He  also  threw  his  cavalry  westward 
beyond  Crecy  and  Coulommiers,  to  keep  the  British 
well  under  observation,  whilst  his  forward  corps  and 
those  of  Bulow  on  his  left  converged  towards 
Montmirail  and  La  Ferte  Gaucher  against  the  left 
of  the  French  armies.  The  statement,  therefore, 
made  in  one  of  the  communique's  that  Kluck 
"  ignored  "  the  British  is  quite  wrong.  The  British 
had  given  very  recently  proofs  of  efficiency — at 
Compiegne,  and  at  Villers  Cotterets  ;  they  were  first 
line  troops,  all  of  them,  and  the  German  commanders 
knew  from  history  that  the  British  are  not  de- 
moralised by  retreat ;  whilst  the  French,  on  the 


THE   BATTLE    OF   NANCY  163 

contrary,  were  generally  supposed  to  lose  all  grit, 
all  courage,  when  placed  on  the  defensive.  Kluck 
did  nevertheless  ignore  something — but  it  was  not 
the  British.  It  was  the  6th  French  army  under 
General  Maunoury. 

So  the  main  point  to  remember  in  order  to  have  a 
clear  view  of  the  operations  on  the  Marne  is  that, 
until  the  sudden  appearance  of  the  6th  French 
army  on  Kluck's  rear,  and  the  failure  of  the  Ger- 
man efforts  to  break  the  French  centre  later  on,  the 
German  commanders  were  in  the  dark  as  to  the  real 
number  and  strength  of  the  French  western  armies  ; 
and  that  this  ignorance  was  mainly  based  on  the 
turn  of  events  in  Lorraine,  of  the  little  headway 
made  there  by  the  Germans,  and — in  spite  of  their 
strenuous  exertions  and  terrible  losses — a  state  of 
affairs  which  certainly  made  it  appear  as  if  Joffre 
had  massed  his  main  strength  around  the  French 
eastern  fortresses. 

The  Germans  were  soon  to  have  their  awakening. 

On  September  5,  in  the  words  of  the  French 
official  account,  the  conditions  were  attained  that 
the  generalissimo  had  been  seeking  from  the 
moment  he  had  declined  a  general  engagement  on 
the  line  of  the  Somme. 

On  that  day  Jonre  issued  his  now  famous  pro- 
clamation, making  an  appeal  to  the  courage  and 
patriotism  of  his  troops.  The  time  had  arrived  for 


164  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

a  resumption  of  the  offensive.  No  man  in  France 
must  look  backwards  any  further,  but  forward,  and 
in  the  words  of  the  proclamation,  "  be  killed  on  the 
spot  rather  than  give  way." 

The  effect  of  the  proclamation  on  men  who  had 
seen  their  country's  soil  once  more  trampled  upon 
by  the  foe  was  electrifying  ;  but  such  an  appeal 
must  not  be  taken  as  signifying  that  the  French 
armies  were  really  standing  with  their  backs  to  the 
wall,  nor  that  their  leader  thought  that  only  their 
heroism  and  combative  powers  could  save  the  situa- 
tion and  the  country.  The  Great  Retreat,  as  we  have 
shown,  was  deliberate,  and  not  the  result  of  defeat 
or  weakness.  Joffre  was  master  of  the  situation, 
and  he  knew  it ;  but  he  also  knew  that  the  Germans 
were  strong,  that  they  were  in  earnest,  and  that 
they  would  make  desperate,  supreme  efforts  to 
achieve  the  decisive  victory  which  they  were  so 
impatient  of  winning  since  their  attack  on  Liege. 

Joffre  felt  confident  that  he  could  break  those 
efforts,  but  he  wished  to  achieve  something  more — 
to  involve  the  German  armies  in  a  tremendous  and 
complete  disaster,  and,  in  order  to  do  so,  he  aimed 
at  nothing  less  than  the  envelopment  and  destruc- 
tion of  Kluck's  army,  the  army  which  since  Cambrai 
had  vainly  endeavoured  to  envelop  him.  It  was  not 
a  presumptuous  design — on  the  contrary,  Kluck  was 
walking  serenely  into  the  trap  prepared  for  him, 


THE    BATTLE    OF   NANCY  165 

and  unless  the  French  arrangements  went  wrong 
again,  as  they  had  done  on  the  Sambre,  Kluck 
must  be  caught,  and  Bulow  also.  The  fate  of 
Germany  would  then  be  sealed,  and  the  war  be 
ended  there  and  then,  leaving  the  Allies  triumphant. 
The  forlorn  attacks  of  the  Germans  on  the  "  Grand 
Couronne  "  culminated  on  September  6  in  a  grand 
and  general  assault  on  the  plateau  of  Amance. 
This  assault,  or  series  of  assaults,  was  delivered  by 
masses  of  50,000  men  at  a  time,  under  the  eyes  of 
the  German  Emperor,  who  had  hurried  from  his 
headquarters  at  Metz  with  the  intention,  it  is  said, 
of  entering  the  capital  of  Lorraine  on  that  day  or  the 
next,  at  the  head  of  his  white  cuirassiers  who  formed 
his  escort.  From  a  hill  in  the  rear  of  his  troops  he 
anxiously  watched  the  action.  He  knew  from  his 
staff,  as  well  as  from  the  early  developments  of  the 
campaign,  that  things  had  not  been  going  too  well ; 
that  the  enemy  was  wily,  resourceful  and  intelli- 
gent, and  that  up  to  now  the  German  arms  had 
scored  no  decisive  success.  The  attack  on  Nancy, 
if  it  succeeded,  would  put  everything  right.  It 
would,  at  any  rate,  help  the  sweeping  moves  near 
Paris.  So  the  Kaiser  hoped,  and  he  came  to  put 
some  heart  into  his  soldiery,  to  give  more  impetus 
to  their  attacks.  From  afar  his  lonely  figure  could 
be  seen  on  the  top  of  a  sunny  hill  on  that  fatal 
day,  peering  through  his  glasses.  He  was  pointed 


166  GERMANY   EN    DEFEAT 

out  as  a  great  favour  to  some  French  soldiers  who 
had  been  captured  near  St.  Gene  vie  ve.  The  French 
soldiers  were  not  in  the  least  awed.  One  of  them,  a 
reservist,  having  escaped,  wrote  home  to  say  that  he 
had  at  last  seen  "  the  scoundrel  who  had  plunged 
Europe  in  this  calamitous  war  !  " 

At  the  sight  of  their  Kaiser  the  German  troops 
were  truly  inspirited.  They  dashed  from  the  woods 
in  serried  ranks,  with  flags  unfurled  and  bands 
playing.  Three  times  on  that  day  they  ascended 
the  deadly  slopes  of  the  "  Grand  Couronne,"  already 
strewn  with  slain  ;  and  three  times,  under  the  ter- 
rific fire  of  the  "  75's"  and  the  bayonet  charges  of 
the  20th  French  corps,  they  reeled  back  in  confusion. 
In  the  evening  the  Kaiser  returned  to  Metz,  where 
he  received  ominous  tidings  of  the  developments  of 
affairs  near  Paris.  He  had  lost  all  hope.  Not  so 
his  commanders,  who,  on  the  7th  and  the  8th, 
renewed  their  attacks  in  less  theatrical  fashion. 
But  the  troops  were  exhausted,  disheartened,  and 
terribly  diminished  in  numbers.  To  have  an  idea 
of  their  losses  it  is  only  necessary  to  know  that  in 
front  of  the  positions  of  the  "  Grand  Couronne  " 
alone  the  French  picked  up  afterwards  more  than 
40,000  identification  discs  of  German  dead.  The 
other  casualties  have  not  been  estimated,  and 
probably  never  will  be.  Whole  brigades,  entire 
regiments  had  vanished  ;  divisions  and  army  corps 


THE   BATTLE   OF   NANCY  167 

were  sorely  depleted,  whilst  the  losses  of  the 
French  in  comparison  were  insignificant.  On  the 
9th,  when  the  battles  of  the  Marne  were  nearing 
their  climax,  the  German  efforts  against  the  "  Grand 
Couronne  "  had  already  slackened.  It  was  on  the 
evening  of  that  day  that,  more  out  of  spite  than 
any  effective  design,  the  Germans  pushed  up,  under 
cover  of  darkness,  an  advanced  battery,  which 
dropped  some  seventy  shells  in  the  suburbs  of 
Nancy.  On  the  next  day  the  battery  was  destroyed 
by  the  French  guns.  On  the  1 1th  a  German  division 
issuing  from  Einville  made  a  dash  against  Dombasle, 
with  the  apparent  design  of  cutting  into  the 
French  line  there.  But  this  division  was  trapped 
by  the  French  artillery  in  and  around  the  woods  of 
Crevic  and  practically  annihilated.  The  French 
counted  there  more  than  3,000  German  bodies. 

Einville  marks  the  end  of  all  German  offensive 
action  in  Lorraine.  It  was  the  last  kick  of  a  baffled 
foe,  of  an  army  in  distress.  By  this  time  the  issue 
on  the  Marne  had  been  decided. 

The  Germans  evacuated  Luneville,  which  they 
had  held  since  August  23,  and  they  retreated 
sullenly  back  to  their  own  frontier.  Nancy  was 
impregnable.  It  had  cost  the  Germans  well  over 
200,000  men  (the  equivalent  of  five  army  corps)  to 
learn  the  fact.  They  had  effected  nothing.  Joffie, 
full  of  confidence  in  the  valour  of  his  troops  and 


168  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

the  strength  of  the  "  Grand  Couronne,"  had  not 
worried  unduly  about  the  strenuous  German  efforts 
in  Lorraine,  and  thus  had  been  able  to  leave  the 
French  western  armies  strong  enough  to  achieve 
their  purpose  on  the  Marne,  their  ranks  unthinned 
by  the  need  for  reinforcements  for  the  sparsely 
occupied  trenches  of  the  heroic  defenders  of  Nancy. 


Jfxlreme  lun&efGrtal  Retreat 
General  position,  of  western  asmieSisi  France 
/fiat 


MAP  15. 


To  face  page  169 


CHAPTER    XV 

BATTLE    OF    THE     OURCQ 

WE  have  now  reached  those  events  which,  although 
they  were  not  clearly  understood  at  the  time  and 
are  still  misinterpreted,  showed  to  the  world  that 
Germany  was  not  winning  the  war ;  indeed,  that 
she  was  actually  losing  it.  Military  minds  alone 
(and,  at  that,  only  a  few)  could  have  guessed  pre- 
viously from  the  meagre  information  to  hand  that 
the  German  armies  in  France  were  rushing  to  dis- 
aster. The  vast  majority  of  onlookers  measured  the 
extent  of  the  German  victories,  those  past  and  those 
to  come,  by  the  amount  of  Belgian  and  French  terri- 
tory occupied,  the  number  of  Belgian  and  French 
cities  and  strongholds  in  the  hands  of  the  invader. 
Had  the  Germans  attacked  Paris  at  once,  as  they 
were  expected  to  do,  people  would  have  thought 
that  it  was  the  end ;  and,  indeed,  it  would  have 
been  the  end,  because  a  German  attack  on  Paris 
would  have  meant  that  the  armies  of  France  were  no 
longer  of  any  account,  that  they  were  beaten. 

But  something  strange  happened,  or  rather  some- 
thing that  seemed  strange  to  those  who  were  too 

169 


170  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

much  taking  for  granted  that  France  was  defeated 
and  helpless :  the  German  columns  that  were 
apparently  marching  on  Paris  suddenly  altered 
their  course.  From  Compiegne,  instead  of  advanc- 
ing straight  on  Paris,  they  wheeled  to  their  left, 
south-eastwards,  in  the  direction  of  the  Marne, 
which  they  crossed  at  Meaux.  The  Allies  were 
puzzled,  but  relieved  to  think  that  Paris  was 
safe,  and  yet  seeing  that  the  public  was  not  better 
acquainted  with  the  true  position  of  affairs  and  with 
the  intentions  of  General  Joffre,  it  should  have 
been  more  alarmed  still,  for  the  objective  of  the 
Germans  was  not  changed.  It  was  a  deadly  one, 
and  mattered  far  more  than  the  mere  capture  and 
occupation  of  the  French  capital  by  the  Germans, 
for  that  sinister  objective  was  no  less  than  the  en- 
velopment and  total  annihilation  of  the  French  field 
forces,  a  hard  task,  but  one  that  the  German  leaders 
felt  they  could  now  accomplish,  their  confidence 
being  increased  by  the  stout  resistance  of  the  French 
in  Lorraine,  at  Nancy  especially,  as  this  resistance 
made  it  appear  as  if  the  French  were  in  great  strength 
there  and,  consequently,  much  weaker  elsewhere. 
So,  at  least,  and  most  naturally,  the  Germans  in- 
terpreted Joffre's  retreat. 

The  end  sought  by  Joffre  would  have  been  attained 
if  only  the  French  troops,  detailed  for  the  turning 
movement  and  the  attack  of  Kluck's  rear,  could 


BATTLE    OF   THE    OURCQ  171 

have  momentarily  restrained  their  ardour.  These 
troops,  it  must  be  said,  were  in  a  peculiar  position. 
Since  the  26th  of  August,  when  they  had  first  moved 
forward  from  Compiegne,  they  had  been  eagerly 
anxious  to  meet  the  enemy.  They  had  been  sent 
back,  in  consequence  of  the  retreat  from  Belgium, 
and  had  been  led  by  a  circuitous  route  towards 
Amiens.  But  there,  again,  they  had  been  disap- 
pointed, and  had  been  made  to  retire  still  further 
without  having  had  a  serious  encounter  with  the 
Germans.  At  last,  on  reaching  Paris,  they  were 
told  the  enemy  was  near,  and  was  preparing  to 
attack.  The  stirring  appeal  of  Joffre  transported 
to  the  wildest  enthusiasm  every  man  from  the 
generals  downwards.  Thus  it  came  about  that  the 
French  6th  army  acted  prematurely. 

When  the  reserve  corps  under  General  Lamaze, 
which  formed  the  right  wing  of  Maunoury's  6th 
army,  came  into  collision  with  the  Germans  near 
Meaux,  Kluck's  forward  corps  was  still  on  the  move 
above  Coulommiers,  and  could,  therefore,  be 
quickly  brought  back  and  withdrawn  across  the 
Marne  before  the  forces  opposed  to  it  along  the 
Grand  Morin  had  time  to  act. 

That  is  precisely  what  Kluck  did  as  soon  as  his 
eyes  were  opened  and  he  realised  the  danger  of  his 
position.  He  lost  no  time,  he  waited  not  a  moment 
and  determined  to  defeat  this  new  force  which  had 


172  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

so  unexpectedly  appeared  behind  him.  Leaving 
strong  detachments  and  his  cavalry  to  delay  the 
Allies  south  of  the  Marne,  he  wheeled  round  his 
2nd  corps,  which  recrossed  the  Marne  at  Meaux, 
and  in  order  to  crush  Maunoury  swiftly,  he  pre- 
vailed upon  Bulow  to  send  him  one  of  his  corps. 
This  was  the  9th,  which  lay  the  nearest  to  Kluck's 
forces.  It  was  camped  west  of  Montmirail ;  and 
was  hurried  north  by  way  of  Chateau  Thierry — the 
way  it  had  come — to  outflank  the  French  in  the 
direction  of  Betz  and  Crepy-en-Valois  ;  whilst  the 
2nd  corps,  slipping  behind  the  forces  that  were  at 
grips  with  the  French  west  of  Meaux,  went  to  the 
support  of  the  4th  German  corps  south  of  Betz. 
Besides  acting  too  soon  Maunoury's  army  went 
into  the  fight  piecemeal ;  and  so  quick  were  Kluck's 
moves  that,  on  the  evening  of  the  7th,  the  6th 
French  army  was  cut  off  from  Baron  and  Nanteuil. 
The  French  troops,  however,  aware  of  what  a  defeat 
at  the  very  gates  of  Paris  would  mean,  fought  with 
wonderful  devotion  and  courage  ;  and  their  com- 
mander, a  hard  hitter  if  a  little  quicksilvery  in 
temperament,  did  all  he  could  to  retrieve  the  day  ; 
otherwise  the  6th  army  might  have  succumbed 
before  it  had  time  to  receive  reinforcements  or 
establish  contact  with  the  British  forces  which  were 
advancing  south  of  the  Marne.  The  7th  French 
corps  especially  distinguished  itself,  although  at  one 


/Jenlzj 


title gf  the  Ourco 
f*yfr 
T  Tunis 


MAP  16. 


To  /ace  page  172. 


BATTLE    OF   THE    OURCQ  173 

moment  it  was  hard  pressed  and  driven  back  from 
Betz.  But  reinforced,  together  with  the  4th  corps, 
by  troops  of  the  Paris  garrison,  it  resumed  the  offen- 
sive, kept  at  bay  the  Germans,  and  captured  many 
trophies.  The  4th  corps  also  stood  its  ground  well 
near  Nanteuil.  The  reserves  only,  near  Meaux, 
being  rather  outnumbered,  gave  way,  until  the  Tunis 
division  arrived  from  Paris,  on  the  evening  of  the 
8th,  in  a  regular  fleet  of  motor  vehicles  that  had 
been  hastily  requisitioned  in  the  capital.  The 
Tunis  division,  under  General  Drude,  consisted 
entirely  of  first  line  troops.  It  was  therefore  worth 
an  army  corps,  as  the  troops  were  quite  fresh  and 
rushed  into  the  fight  direct  from  the  conveyances 
that  had  brought  them.  Although  unsupported  by 
artillery,  the  Tunisian  troops  drove  back  the  Ger- 
mans into  Meaux,  where  the  French  came  again 
into  touch  with  the  British  who  were  acting  from 
the  Grand  Morin. 

General  Joffre,  in  pursuance  of  his  plan,  had  asked 
Sir  John  French,  on  September  5,  to  effect  a  change 
of  front  by  pivoting  on  Lagny,  where  the  British  left 
rested.  This  had  been  done,  and  directly  the  signal 
for  a  general  offensive  had  been  given  the  British 
army  had  sprung  forward  in  the  direction  of 
Meaux  and  La  Tretoire.  But  before  these  points 
were  attained,  on  September  8,  it  had  been  necessary 
to  deal  with  the  cavalry  divisions  and  strong  rear- 


174  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

guards  which  Kluck  had  left  behind  him.  Then, 
south  of  Meaux,  the  British  left  found  unexpected 
resistance,  and  for  some  little  time  was  held  back, 
until  the  arrival  from  Paris  of  the  Tunis  division. 
The  English  and  the  Tunisian  troops  entered  Meaux 
together  and,  after  stubborn  fighting,  wrested  it 
from  the  Germans.  At  La  Tretoire,  on  the  English 
right,  there  was  a  severe  action,  in  which  the  Ger- 
mans, outnumbered,  held  their  ground  heroically, 
and  were  finally  all  slain,  or  captured,  together  with 
booty  and  guns. 

On  the  9th  the  British  army  was  across  the  Marne, 
east  of  Meaux.  On  the  whole  it  had  had  compara- 
tively little  fighting,  but  this  was  the  fault  of  the 
6th  French  army,  which  by  attacking  prematurely 
on  the  Ourcq  had  drawn  against  itself  a  great  number 
of  the  enemy  who  otherwise  might  have  been  en- 
gaged with  the  English  south  of  the  Marne,  and 
been  pinned  down  there,  which  would  have  assured 
the  complete  success  of  General  Joffre's  plan.  The 
5th  French  army,  on  the  right  of  the  British, 
had  a  more  heavy  task,  as  it  had  to  contend  with 
three  full  army  corps,  which  faced  it  from  La 
Fert6  Gaucher  to  Sezanne.1  It  was  necessary  that 
its  action  should  be  quick — quicker  than  the 

xThe  French  official  survey  of  the  War  says  that  there  were 
four,  but  this  would  include  Bulow's  9th  corps,  which,  as  we 
have  seen,  was  withdrawn  to  help  Kluck  on  the  Ourcq. 


BATTLE   OF   THE   OURCQ  175 

British,  because  the  intention  of  Joffre  was  to  cut 
off  the  German  right  wing  from  the  centre,  roll  it  up 
from  north  and  south  and  encircle  it  between  the 
Ourcq  and  the  Marne,  an  object  which  might  have 
been  achieved  if,  as  we  have  stated  already,  the  6th 
French  army  had  not  too  eagerly  hurried  its  attack 
on  Kluck's  rear  on  the  Ourcq. 

The  action  of  the  5th  French  army  under  Franchet 
d'Esperey  was  brilliant.  On  the  night  of  the 
5th  to  the  6th  the  Germans  were  surprised  in  their 
bivouacs  near  Montmirail.  Three  villages  were 
carried  with  the  bayonet.  On  the  next  day  a 
severe  action  developed  in  that  region,  between  the 
Petit  Morin  and  the  Marne.  The  dash  of  the  French 
troops  was  irresistible.  Two  corps  of  Bulow  were 
overthrown  and  pursued  to  the  Marne  in  the  direc- 
tion of  Chateau  Thierry.  The  confusion  amongst 
the  enemy  was  so  great  that  there  is  no  doubt 
that  the  German  commanders  in  that  part  of  the 
field  lost  their  heads  entirely.  After  their  swift 
and  practically  unchecked  advance  from  the 
frontier  of  Belgium  they  had  felt  convinced  that 
their  opponents  were  demoralised,  or,  at  any  rate, 
incapable  of  resuming  the  offensive  in  such  an 
energetic  fashion.  The  troops  of  Franchet  d'Esperey 
did  not  give  time  to  the  enemy  to  recover.  Fighting 
day  and  night,  and  keeping  well  in  contact  on  their 
left  with  the  British,  who  were  progressing  in  the 


176  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

same  direction,  they  reached  the  line  of  the  Maine 
on  the  9th  and  crossed  the  river  on  the  following 
day  in  the  teeth  of  a  desperate  opposition.  The 
booty  captured  by  the  5th  French  army  was 
immense.  It  included  guns,  howitzers,  maxims 
and  1,300,000  cartridges.  The  number  of  prisoners, 
however,  was  comparatively  small,  which  shows 
that  the  German  leaders,  once  they  grasped  the 
situation  and  the  design  of  their  adversaries,  deter- 
mined to  get  as  quickly  as  possible  out  of  the  trap 
which  was  closing  round  them.  In  order  to  effect 
this  they  wisely  abandoned  all  cumbrous  material, 
and  only  opposed  the  resistance  necessary  to  delay 
the  enemy  and  avoid  an  envelopment.  Those 
detachments  which  were  meant  to  be  sacrificed 
were  sacrificed.  The  rest  of  the  troops  were  well 
kept  together  and  withdrawn,  not  without  disorder 
and  great  losses,  but  with  a  rapidity  and  a  cohesion 
of  movements  which,  under  the  circumstances,  were 
nothing  short  of  marvellous. 

On  the  morning  of  the  10th  of  September  the 
British  and  French  were  astride  the  Marne,  between 
Meaux  and  Chateau  Thierry  ;  and,  on  the  same  day, 
Kluck,  giving  up  all  further  attempts  against 
Maunoury  on  the  Ourcq,  retreated  to  the  Aisne. 
This  retreat  seemed  the  natural  outcome  of  Bulow's 
overthrow  at  Montmirail  and  of  his  rapid  retire- 
ment to  the  north  bank  of  the  Marne.  The  asser- 


elun 


J^a-ntt  -4th  days 
sSe.j>tembcr   8  - 


MAP  17. 


To  /ace  />a#e  176. 


BATTLE    OF   THE    OURCQ  177 

tion  is  made  in  nearly  all  accounts,  including  one  of 
French  official  surveys  of  the  war,  which  makes  it 
appear  that  Maunoury's  move  on  the  Ourcq  after 
all  attained  its  object  in  full.  But  another  account, 
published  in  the  Bulletin  des  Armies  on  December  5, 
makes  it  clear  that  the  final  retirement  of  the 
Germans'  right  wing  armies  to  the  line  of  the  Aisne 
was  due  to  another  cause  that  we  shall  deal  with 
in  a  subsequent  chapter.  Let  us  add  here  that 
strict  chronology  is  not  quite  in  accordance  with  the 
accepted  view,  and  that,  considering  the  Germans 
were  able  subsequently  to  maintain  themselves 
in  France  for  such  a  long  time,  and  even  to  resume 
prolonged  offensive  operations  on  a  large  scale, 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that,  strategically,  the  French 
turning  movement  on  the  Ourcq  miscarried,  and 
that  the  issue  of  the  so-called  battles  of  the  Marne 
was  decided  elsewhere. 


M 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE  CROWNING  ACHIEVEMENT  OF  THE  GREAT  RE- 
TREAT, WHEREIN  FOCH  COMPLETELY  OVER- 
THROWS THE  WHOLE  GERMAN  ARMIES  AND 
SAVES  FRANCE  AT  THE  BATTLE  OF  FERE  CHAM- 
PENOISE. 

IN  the  survey  of  a  campaign  the  truly  decisive 
moves  are  often  overlooked.  This  comes  as  much 
from  ignorance  of  strategy  as  from  the  inclination 
of  most  people  to  dwell  on  those  events  or  details 
of  the  fighting  which  appeal  to  the  imagination 
and  stir  patriotic  sentiment  or  stimulate  pride. 
The  various  accounts  given  of  the  battle  of  the 
Marne  furnish  an  instance  in  point,  all  the  atten- 
tion of  this  dramatic  happening  having  been 
centred  on  the  incidents  in  which  the  safety  of  the 
capital  of  France  seemed  directly  concerned — the 
creation  of  a  picture  of  the  famous  city  being 
saved,  as  in  the  times  of  Attila,  from  the  incursion 
of  barbarous  hordes  constituting  the  main  attrac- 
tion of  the  war.  Other  parts  of  France  could  be 
ravaged,  polluted  by  the  foe  ;  but  this,  to  the  out- 
side world,  did  not  so  much  matter — whilst  Paris, 
the  happy  hunting  ground  of  the  cosmopolitan 

178 


BATTLE    OF   F^RE   CHAMPENOISE    179 


pleasure  seeker,  must  not,  of  course,  be  touched 
by  the  rude  hands  of  the  barbarian.    And  so  all 
eyes  were  fixed  on  the  region  where  the  western 
extremity  of  the  invaders'  line  came  in  contact 
with  the  forces  detailed  for  the  protection  and  defence 
of  the  capital.     The  6th  army,  under  Maunoury, 
issued  from  the  fortified  camp    in  Kluck's  rear ; 
then  the  British  and  French  5th  armies  advanced 
from  the  south,  and  the  Germans  retreated  hurriedly 
to  the  river  Aisne,   where,   curiously  enough,  in 
spite  of  their  recent    "  rout  "    and    "  complete  " 
overthrow,    they    managed    to   put    up    a    stout 
resistance  for  a  matter  of  seven  or  eight  months  ! 
Paris  was  indeed  "  saved,"  but  by  whom  ?     By 
Maunoury  ?     By  the  English  ?     By  the  5th  French 
army  ?     No  one  seems  to  be  able  to  answer  those 
questions   in   a   definite   manner.    Maunoury   did 
stop  Kluck's  advance  against  the  French  armies 
south  of  the  Marne,  and  forced  him  to  withdraw  to 
the  north  bank,  but  then  Maunoury  was  nearly 
surrounded  and  overwhelmed  by  Kluck,  and  the 
arrival  of  reinforcements  and  the  progress  of  the 
British  and  the  5th  French  army,  south  of  the  Marne, 
barely  redressed  the  balance.     Finally,  on  the  date 
of  their  final  retirement,  on  September  10,  Kluck 
and  Bulow  were  still  strong  and  quite  able  to  resume 
the  offensive  from  advantageous  positions.     Maun- 
oury was  still  dangerously  outflanked  by  way  of 


180  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

Baron  and  Nanteuil,  which  Kluck  held  on 
September  9.  On  that  night,  September  9  to  10, 
Maunoury  prepared  for  the  morrow  an  attack, 
the  issue  of  which,  in  his  mind,  was  uncertain. 
This  attack,  however,  did  not  take  place,  because  in 
the  early  morning  of  September  10  Kluck  abandoned 
his  positions.  Bulow,  at  the  same  moment,  did 
likewise,  and  Joffre's  left  whig  had  then  nothing 
more  to  do  but  to  start  in  pursuit  and  push  on  as 
far  as  it  could  go.  No  serious  resistance  was  met 
by  the  Allies  until  they  reached  the  line  of  the 
Aisne. 

The  date  on  which  this  sudden  flight  of  Kluck 
and  Bulow  took  place  is  important  to  remember ; 
the  time  of  the  day  at  which  it  began  still  more  so. 
It  was  in  the  early  morning  of  September  10,  at 
about  6  o'clock,  that  the  German  right  wing  aban- 
doned its  positions  on  the  banks  of  the  Ourcq  and 
on  the  north  bank  of  the  Marne — and  yet,  on  the 
previous  evening,  the  English  and  French  had  forded 
the  Marne  ;  and  Meaux  had  been  in  their  hands 
since  the  evening  of  the  8th  !  The  position  being 
such  as  it  was,  surely  the  Germans,  if  they  had  been 
really  hard  pressed,  could  have  carried  out  their 
retirement  sooner,  during  the  night  itself,  and  not 
waited  for  broad  daylight  to  do  so  !  That  is  the 
usual  course  followed  in  war.  In  order  to  avoid 
unnecessary  losses  and  the  dangerous  confusion 


BATTLE   OF   F^RE   CHAMPENOISE    181 

often  attending  a  retirement  carried  out  in  front  of 
an  active  and  enterprising  enemy,  commanders 
who  find  themselves  under  the  necessity  of  beating 
a  retreat  avail  themselves,  whenever  they  can,  of 
the  protecting  veil  of  darkness  to  evacuate  their 
positions.  This  is  what  Kluck  and  Bulow,  who  were 
good  generals,  should  have  done,  and  what,  strangely 
enough,  they  did  not  do  !  On  the  evening  of  the 
9th  the  front  columns  of  Franchet  d'Esperey  were 
across  the  Marne,  at  Chateau  Thierry,  and  the 
British  forces  were  also  on  the  north  bank  of  the 
river  ;  yet  the  Germans  did  not  break  off  the  combat 
until  the  following  morning,  when,  for  safety,  and 
also  to  baffle  their  enemy,  they  could  easily  have  done 
so  immediately  with  less  disorder  and  fewer  losses. 
What  then,  at  the  eleventh  hour,  caused  Kluck 
and  Bulow,  who  were  holding  their  own  fairly  well, 
to  retire — to  fly  in  point  of  fact — so  precipitately  ? 
The  answer  to  this  question  will  be  found,  as  we 
have  hinted  before,  in  the  French  official  survey 
of  the  campaign,  published  in  the  Bulletin  des 
Armies,  on  December  5,  1914,  and  entitled  "  Four 
Months  of  War."  This  survey,  in  reference  to  the 
battle  of  the  Marne,  contained  an  illuminating 
paragraph.  The  paragraph,  which  deals  with  the 
action  of  the  7th  French  army  under  General 
Foch  at  the  battle  of  the  Marne,  concludes  with 
the  following  significant  words  :  "...  if  they  (the 


182  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

Germans)  had  pierced  us  (viz.,  our  lines)  between 
Sezanne  and  Mailly  (where  the  7th  army  stood) 
the  situation  (created  by  the  action  of  the  6th  army 
on  the  Ourcq)  would  have  been  reversed  to  their  (the 
Germans')  advantage"  Nothing  could  be  more 
definite  nor  clearer.  It  amounts  to  saying  that  the 
action  of  the  6th  army  on  the  Ourcq,  against  Kluck, 
was  not  decisive  ;  and  that,  if  the  Germans  had 
succeeded  in  driving  back  or  piercing  through  the 
7th  French  army  under  General  Foch  in  the  centre, 
the  6th  army  would  eventually  have  been  defeated, 
and  the  British  and  the  5th  French  army  would  have 
been  involved  in  the  disaster  ;  and  then  it  would 
have  been,  had  this  contingency  resulted,  that  Paris 
would  have  been  attacked  ;  and  Joffre's  left  wing, 
cut  off  from  the  centre,  would  have  been  driven 
back  and  invested  in  the  capital.  Germany  would 
thus  have  won  the  war. 

This,  as  is  proved  by  the  statement  in  the  Bulletin 
des  Armees,  is  no  supposition,  no  theory.  We  have 
shown  that  the  action  of  the  6th  army  was  somewhat 
premature  ;  that  Maunoury,  by  hurrying  develop- 
ments, instead  of  waiting  until  Kluck  was  thor- 
oughly engaged  in  his  front  and  pinned  down  south 
of  the  Marne,  did  not  succeed  in  outnumbering  the 
Germans  on  the  Ourcq  as  would  otherwise  have  been 
the  case ;  Maunoury  was  outnumbered  himself 
and  came  near  to  being  crushed.  It  was  Foch's 


BATTLE    OF   F^RE    CHAMPENOISE    183 

victory  in  the  centre,  at  Fere  Champenoise,  which 
saved  the  situation ;  which  saved  Paris,  and  which, 
also,  saved  Joffre's  left  wing  from  ultimate  disaster. 
Yet  Foch's  victory,  like  that  of  Castelnau  at  Nancy, 
seems  condemned,  by  the  ignorance  and  indifference 
of  the  crowd,  to  eventual  oblivion.  The  indications 
that  this  action  was  the  most  important  and  de- 
cisive of  all  those  fought  in  western  France  are  not 
lacking.  The  communiques  and  subsequent  accounts 
pointed  out  that  it  was  at  Fere  Champenoise, 
between  Sezanne  and  Mailly,  that  the  most  violent 
fighting  had  taken  place  ;  that  the  Germans  there 
fought  desperately  and  did  their  utmost  to  break 
the  French  line  ;  that  it  was  there  that  the  Prussian 
Guards,  the  elite  of  the  German  infantry,  sustained 
their  second  and  almost  final  overthrow  ;  and  that 
the  Kaiser,  on  hearing  of  the  disaster  and  of  the  way 
in  which  Hausen,  who  commanded  the  Germans 
there,  had  been  outwitted  by  his  French  opponent 
exclaimed  that,  after  such  a  defeat,  General  Hausen 
should  have  blown  his  brains  out !  (This  report, 
like  others  of  the  kind,  may  not  be  true  ;  it  certainly 
fitted  the  event.)  But  all  this  was  in  vain  ;  the 
attention  of  the  masses  was  centred  elsewhere — 
Paris  being,  after  all,  a  more  attractive  spot  then 
Fere  Champenoise. 

Von  Hausen's  defeat  at  Fere  Champenoise  was 
the  outcome  partly  of  the  German  ignorance  as  to 


184  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

the  real  strength  of  the  French  western  armies,  but 
mainly  the  result  of  General  Foch's  strategic  ability. 
The  date  at  which  von  Hausen  began  his  frantic 
attacks  against  Foch  should  be  borne  in  mind. 
These  attacks  began  on  the  7th,  therefore  Hausen 
delivered  them  in  the  full  knowledge  of  Maunoury's 
turning  movement  against  Kluck,  which  had  taken 
place  on  the  Ourcq  on  the  previous  day.  This  shows 
that  Maunoury's  move,  although  it  certainly  sur- 
prised, did  not  disturb  the  German  commanders 
overmuch,  once  they  knew  that  the  answering 
move  of  Kluck  against  Maunoury  was  being  carried 
out  under  favourable  conditions.  On  the  contrary, 
the  German  commanders  argued  that,  since  the 
French  were  stronger  on  their  wings  than  had  been 
expected,  they  must  be  correspondingly  weaker 
at  their  centre.  Hence  von  Hausen's  attack  on 
Foch  on  the  7th,  supported  by  the  severe  fighting 
of  those  carried  out  simultaneously  by  Wurtemberg 
on  de  Langle  and  the  4th  French  army  further  east. 
The  value  set  on  these  attacks,  and  upon  those  of 
the  day  that  followed,  by  the  high  German  com- 
mand was  further  enhanced  by  the  proclamation 
which  was  issued  to  the  German  troops  at  Vitry  le 
Frangois  on  September  7,  at  10  p.m.  This  procla- 
mation, which,  like  that  of  Jonre  on  the  preceding 
day,  was  calculated  to  stimulate  the  ardour  of  the 
combatants,  ended  with  the  words  :  "  Everything 


J^attLeofftre 
Jfausenj  attaxKt/S*fl  J 


MAP  18. 


To  face  page  184. 


BATTLE    OF   FERE    CHAMPENOISE    185 

depends  on  the  result  of  to-morrow."  Those  words 
clearly  applied  to  the  efforts  of  the  German  armies 
of  the  centre,  regardless  of  what  the  issue  might  be 
elsewhere.  This  proclamation,  however,  is  always 
quoted  in  current  accounts  of  the  war  at  the  opening 
of  the  narratives  dealing  with  the  battle  on  the  Ourcq, 
which  makes  it  appear  that  everything  depended 
on  the  issue  of  that  battle,  whereas  the  locality  from 
which  the  German  proclamation  was  issued  and  the 
date  of  the  document  prove  the  contrary,  and  that 
the  decisive  action  was  fought,  not  near  Paris,  but 
in  the  centre,  between  Sezanne  and  Vitry  le  Fran£ois. 

We  are  here  chiefly  concerned,  however,  with  the 
action  of  Foch's  army. 

This  army  was  the  smallest  French  army  on  the 
long  line  of  battle,  as  it  only  consisted  of  two  army 
corps,  a  detached  division,  and  the  Morocco  division 
which  had  formerly  belonged  to  the  5th  army  under 
Franchet  d'Esperey. 

Retreating  from  the  Aisne  across  the  Marne,  these 
troops  had  reached  a  line  stretching,  roughly,  from 
Champaubert,  through  Fere  Champenoise  to  Mailly, 
when,  on  September  6,  Joffre's  famous  proclama- 
tion that  the  retreat  was  at  an  end  and  France  about 
to  strike  was  issued.  The  armies  of  de  Langle  and 
Foch  halted,  but  instead  of  assuming  the  offensive, 
they  remained  where  they  were,  and  entrenched, 
severe  fighting  going  on  all  the  time  with  the  ad- 


186  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

vanced  parties  of  the  enemy.  This  momentary  in- 
action at  a  time  when  all  Joffre's  line,  from  Paris  to 
Verdun,  was  supposed  to  spring  forward  in  order  to 
drive  the  invader  back  is  easily  explained,  and  shows 
out  in  all  its  grand  simplicity  the  plan  conceived  by 
the  French  generalissimo  for  trapping  and  surround- 
ing the  Germans  between  Paris  and  Verdun.  Foch 
and  de  Langle,  as  they  suddenly  arrested  their 
retreating  columns  and  wheeled  them  sharply  round 
from  the  high  ground  above  Sezanne  to  the  banks 
of  the  Saulx,  decided  to  wait  and  give  time  to  the 
turning  movement  of  Maunoury  to  develop  before 
they  began  their  advance,  so  that  the  trap  should 
close  securely  round  the  Germans.  These  hopes 
were  disappointed  by  the  quickness  with  which 
Maunoury  struck,  for  Kluck,  on  the  alert,  walked 
swiftly  out  of  the  trap,  and  Bulow  likewise,  although 
with  less  mastery.  It  was  left  now  to  Foch  to 
retrieve  the  day,  and,  in  order  to  appreciate  the 
importance  of  his  victory,  it  is  as  well  to  remember 
that  the  Germans  had  the  means  of  entrenching  on 
the  Marne  as  they  did  later  on  on  the  Aisne.  The 
issue  of  the  war  would  have  been  uncertain,  Paris 
would  have  been  bombarded,  like  Rheims,  and  the 
French  northern  ports  occupied  by  the  Germans. 
Foch's  achievement  is,  therefore,  worthy  of  wide 
recognition. 

The  advance  of  von  Hausen  against  Foch  re- 


BATTLE    OF   F^KE    CHAMPENOISE    187 

sembled  that  of  Kluck  on  September  5  south  of  the 
Marne,  in  this  particular :  that  he  (Hausen)  also 
bore  to  his  left,  eastward,  but  to  this  direction  he 
was  chiefly  committed  by  the  character  of  the  coun- 
try. To  his  right,  he  had  in  front  of  him  the  swampy 
grounds  of  St.  Gond,  near  Champaubert,  and  the 
heights  which  rose  south  of  it  towards  Sezanne; 
whilst  to  his  left,  east  of  Fere  Champenoise  and 
towards  Chalons  and  Mailly,  the  country  was  per- 
fectly flat,  although  rather  broken  and  intersected 
with  woods.  Hausen's  plan  was  to  "  contain  "  the 
French  forces  on  his  front  between  Champaubert 
and  Sezanne,  whilst  with  his  left  he  drove  a  powerful 
wedge  between  Foch  and  de  Langle's  armies  near 
Sommesous  and  Mailly.  The  disposition  of  his 
forces  was  curious,  and  shows  that  in  their  hurried 
advance  the  German  corps  had  again  crossed  each 
other  in  their  paths,  the  19th  (Saxon)  corps,  which 
originally  was  on  the  right,  being  now  on  the  left, 
near  Chalons,  whilst  the  12th  was  now  on  the  right, 
towards  Champaubert,  and  the  Guards  were  in  the 
centre.  This  new  disposition  was  favourable  to  the 
Germans,  since  the  elite  of  their  army  would  be 
brought  to  bear  on  the  point  at  which  they  intended 
to  pierce  the  French  line  ;  but  in  one  particular  it 
was  vicious,  as  the  hurry  of  the  advance  had  left 
no  time  nor  sufficient  space  for  the  rear  corps  (the 
llth  Saxon)  to  deploy.  This  corps  was,  therefore, 


188  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

destined  to  be  brought  into  the  fight  piecemeal,  and 
to  achieve  little,  although  it  suffered  terribly  from 
the  French  artillery  fire,  a  single  regiment  sustain- 
ing over  2,000  casualties.  Furthermore,  during  the 
confusion  produced  in  the  German  ranks,  on  the 
evening  of  the  9th,  by  Foch's  sudden  and  unexpected 
masterstroke,  the  1 1th  German  corps  lost  its  bearings, 
and  ran  hither  and  thither,  north,  south  and  west, 
until  it  found  itself,  on  the  morning  of  the  10th, 
near  Chalons,  on  the  path  of  the  retreating  19th 
corps,  not  knowing,  evidently,  until  then,  that  it 
was  turning  its  back  on  the  enemy  !  The  action  on 
September  7  developed  all  along  the  line  from  the 
north  of  Sezanne  to  Mailly,  Vitry  le  Francois,  and 
the  banks  of  the  Saulx.  On  the  8th  tremendous 
pressure  was  brought  to  bear  on  Foch's  right,  which 
stood  its  ground  well  against  heavy  odds,  but  which, 
for  ulterior  motives,  was  drawn  back  a  few  miles  as 
far  as  Courgancon.  Here  the  French  had  the  ad- 
vantage of  the  position,  for  this  special  reason,  that 
the  locality  was  proximate  to  the  "  camp  de  Mailly," 
the  famous  rifle  range  and  exercising  grounds  which, 
in  the  words  of  a  Saxon  officer,  the  French  knew 
"  like  the  backs  of  their  hands."  The  French  artil- 
lery and  rifle  fire  obtained  there  their  maximum  of 
effect,  the  shells  of  the  "  75's  "  in  particular  sweeping 
the  plain,  and  searching  the  woods  and  the  folds  of 
the  ground  in  a  mathematical  fashion  that  stag- 


BATTLE    OF   FERE    CHAMPENOISE    189 

gered  the  Germans.  The  progress  of  the  German 
columns  was  arrested.  It  was  also  in  the  vicinity 
of  Mailly  that  the  llth  German  corps,  which  fought 
but  little,  nevertheless  sustained  most  heavy  casu- 
alties. The  Prussian  Guards  and  the  19th  corps 
dashed  forward  repeatedly,  but  in  vain,  against  the 
French  entrenchments.  Their  night  attacks  also 
failed,  and  both  sides  in  this  region  fought  them- 
selves to  a  standstill,  until  the  final  deb  dele  of 
Hausen's  army,  brought  about  by  Foch's  masterly 
flanking  movement.  Foch,  during  the  same  night 
of  September  8,  also  withdrew  towards  Sezanne 
the  division  which  was  opposed  to  the  German  12th 
corps,  and  which,  it  must  be  said,  was  giving  way 
under  the  pressure  of  superior  numbers.  The 
Morocco  division,  which  linked  Foch's  left  to  Fran- 
chet  d'Esperey,  was  battling,  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Champaubert  and  St.  Gond,  with  Bulow's  10th 
corps,  which  had  not  yet  been  withdrawn  across  the 
Marne.  The  Morocco  division,  now  under  Foch, 
thus  helped  to  the  west  Franchet  d'Esperey's  action 
against  Bulow  and,  in  the  words  of  the  official 
accounts,  its  "  behaviour  was  heroic." 

On  September  9,  at  6  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the 
retirement  of  Foch's  right  wing  and  centre  army 
corps,  a  movement  which  was  carried  out  during 
the  night,  had  attained  its  limit,  and  thus  the  7th 
French  army,  although  vastly  outnumbered  by 


190  GERMANY   IN    DEFEAT 

von  Hausen's  hosts,  formed  a  semicircle  round  the 
Germans,  the  French  line  running  from  a  point  north 
of  Sezanne,  through  Allemant,  Connantre  and  Cour- 
gan$on,  to  Mailly. 

Directly  Foch  had  achieved  the  disposition  of 
forces  necessary  for  the  success  of  the  bold  plan  he 
had  conceived,  he  launched  his  counter-attacks  on 
Hausen's  flank.  The  effect  of  this  was  sudden, 
terrific.  Hausen,  in  his  vain  endeavour  to  pierce 
the  French  line  at  Mailly,  had  gradually  massed  the 
greater  part  of  his  forces  there,  to  the  east  and  south 
of  Fere  Champenoise.  And  he,  no  doubt,  thought 
that  his  opponent  had  likewise  reinforced  his  right 
by  drawing  on  his  left,  whereas  the  contrary  was 
the  case,  Foch  having  drawn  in  his  right  to  reinforce 
his  left,  in  order  to  turn  to  profit  the  high  ground 
north  of  Sezanne,  on  which  his  left  rested,  and  in 
front  of  which  the  Germans  were  not  in  such  great 
strength  as  elsewhere.  But,  to  make  von  Hausen's 
discomfiture  more  complete,  Foch  was  not  content 
to  push  his  left  front  columns  against  his  opponent's 
flank,  but  he  ordered  a  general  offensive  all  along 
the  line,  so  as  to  protect  his  own  flank  from  any 
counter-attack.  Thus  he  executed  what  might  be 
described,  in  terms  of  strategy,  a  forward  contraction 
of  his  right  wing,  whilst  his  left,  coming  down  from 
the  above-mentioned  heights,  pivoted  forward,  round 
the  moving  "  point  d'appui  "  thus  created. 


BATTLE   OF  Fl^RE   CHAMPENOISE    191 

This  manoeuvre  of  Foch  was  the  crowning  strat- 
egic achievement  of  the  war.  His  left  columns  went 
into  Hausen's  flank,  near  Fere  Champenoise,  like  a 
knife,  or  a  set  of  knives,  into  butter.  Taken  un- 
awares, Prussian  and  Saxon  divisions  gave  way  in 
confusion.  At  and  about  Champenoise,  Hausen's 
left  wing,  driven  back  by  Foch's  right,  rallied  some- 
what, and  offered  desperate  resistance,  some  of  the 
localities,  hamlets,  chateaux,  villas  and  farms, 
changing  hands  many  times.  In  this  way  a  French 
regiment  of  the  line  and  one  of  the  Territorials,  in 
terrific  combat,  finally  wrested  from  the  Prussian 
Guards  the  Castle  of  Mondement.  To  the  north  of 
Fere  Champenoise  Foch's  triumphant  columns  pro- 
gressed rapidly,  pushing  pell-mell  before  them  the 
disconnected  units  of  the  llth  and  12th  German 
corps,  who  fled  in  all  directions,  some  to  Epernay, 
others  to  Tours-sur-Marne,  others  to  Chalons ;  and 
Hausen,  in  despair,  hastily  collecting  those  remains 
of  his  battered  army  that  still  preserved  some  co- 
hesion, retreated  across  the  Marne,  thus  uncovering 
Wurtemberg's  right,  which  Foch  forthwith  attacked. 
All  this  was  effected  on  September  9,  before  Kluck 
or  Bulow  had  fallen  back  from  the  Ourcq  and  the 
Marne.  Foch,  it  is  true,  only  entered  Chalons  in 
person  on  the  morning  of  the  1 1th,  as,  until  then,  he 
had  to  direct  the  operations  against  Wurtemberg's 
flank,  but  most  of  his  troops  by  then  were  already 


192  GERMANY    IN   DEFEAT 

in  pursuit  of  the  routed  Saxon  army  on  the  north 
bank  of  the  river,  and  it  is  at  this  precise  moment 
(September  10)  that  Kluck  and  Bulow,  receiving 
news  of  Hausen's  disaster,  definitely  broke  off  the 
action  near  Paris  and  fell  back  northwards  to  the 
Aisne. 

One  may  add  here  that  the  Saxon  army's  losses 
were  enormous.  This  army  was  the  only  one  on  the 
German  line  which  was  subsequently  reorganised 
and  placed  under  a  new  command  (von  Einem). 
One  may  also  add  that  had  not  the  troops  under 
Foch  been  so  exhausted  as  they  were  after  all  their 
exertions,  or  had  they  been  equal  in  numbers  to 
their  opponents,  nothing  could  have  saved  the  Saxon 
army  from  complete  annihilation. 

The  losses  of  the  Saxon  army  and  of  the  Prussian 
Guard  corps  at  the  battle  of  Fere  Champenoise  cannot 
be  computed  with  anything  approaching  accuracy.  It 
is  said,  however,  that  when  their  battered  remnants 
reached  the  line  of  the  Aisne  they  were  minus  300 
guns,  captured  or  destroyed  by  the  French,  or  left 
behind  in  the  marshes  of  St.  Gond.  The  number  of 
prisoners  must  have  been  large,  despite  the  rapidity 
of  the  German  flight  and  the  exhaustion  of  the 
victors  ;  but  the  exact  number  of  German  pris- 
oners made  by  Foch  will  not  be  known ,  until  the 
French  military  authorities  make  a  public  detailed 
account  of  captures  and  losses,  a  thing  which,  for 


BATTLE   OF   FERE   CHAMPENOISE    193 

various  reasons,  cannot  be  done  during  the  prose- 
cution of  war  under  modern  or  conscript  conditions. 
The  next  action  was  that  of  Vitry  le  Fra^ois,  the 
result  of  which  was  caused  by  that  of  the  battle  of 
Fere  Champenoise.  The  Grand  Duke  of  Wurtem- 
berg  was  outflanked  south  of  Chalons,  on  the  line 
Sommesous-Mailly,  where  Foch's  right  and  de 
Langle's  left  met.  Enthused  by  the  great  victory 
won  by  the  7th  army,  the  soldiers  of  de  Langle, 
who  had  been  resisting  heroically  to  the  frantic 
attacks  of  Wurtemberg,  resumed  the  offensive,  and 
carried  all  before  them.  Vitry  le  Fra^ois,  which  the 
Germans  had  quickly,  but  strongly  fortified,  was 
stormed  and  captured,  and  the  rest  of  the  4th 
German  army  was  overthrown  on  the  banks  of  the 
Saulx,  and  driven  back  northwards,  in  disorder,  in 
the  direction  of  Chalons,  Suippes  and  Rheims. 


CHAPTER   XVII 

THE  OVERTHROW  OF  THE  LARGEST  GERMAN  ARMY 
BY  THE  ARMY  OF  SARRAIL  BEFORE  VERDUN 

ALTHOUGH  it  may  be  said  in  all  fairness  that  what- 
ever took  place  along  the  fighting  line  in  France 
after  September  9  was  the  result,  direct  or  indirect, 
of  Foch's  stupendous  victory  in  the  centre,  yet  there 
was  another  action  on  the  issue  of  which  a  good 
deal  depended,  and  which  for  that  reason  is  worthy 
of  record. 

This  action  was  fought  by  General  Sarrail  with 
the  3rd  army,  and  had  for  its  main  object  the  defence 
of  Verdun,  or  rather  of  the  approaches  to  it,  for,  in 
the  words  of  a  French  general,  a  "place  assiegee"  is  a 
"place  prise"  (a  besieged  stronghold  is  a  town  taken). 

Verdun,  as  we  have  seen,  was  the  eastern  pivot 
of  the  western  armies  of  France,  the  eastern  armies, 
between  Toul  and  Belfort,  acting  independently 
(in  the  tactical  sense).  The  Germans  had  contem- 
plated, at  a  very  early  date,  the  taking  of  Verdun, 
where  the  most  important  railway  lines  of  north- 
eastern France  converge,  and  where  the  Germans 
would  have  found  a  great  arsenal  and  a  huge  amount 
of  supplies.  What  the  possession  of  the  fortress 

194 


nattU  of  Verdun 

Position  onSeplcm  8--Q 


MAP  19. 


To  face  page  194. 


OVERTHROW  OF  THE  GERMAN  ARMY  195 

would  have  meant  to  them  it  is  difficult  to  estimate, 
but  it  would  have  meant  a  good  deal ;  its  capture, 
at  any  rate,  would  have  counteracted  any  success 
of  the  French  elsewhere,  and  appreciably  altered  the 
course  of  the  war. 

Here  we  must  point  out  the  curious  attitude  of 
mind  of  most  people — the  public  and  the  military 
"  experts  "  alike — in  reference  to  the  apparently 
passive  role  played  by  the  great  French  eastern 
fortress.  It  is  readily  assumed  by  these  learned 
critics  that  because  the  Germans  did  not  invest 
or  take  Verdun  that  they  had  no  intention  of  doing 
so.  This  is  a  grotesque  idea,  considering  that  the 
centre  German  army,  whose  task  it  was  from  the  very 
beginning  to  approach  Verdun  in  order  to  besiege 
it,  or  to  isolate  it — which  in  modern  war  comes  to 
the  same  thing — was  the  largest  army  on  the  German 
line  and  was  placed  under  the  Crown  Prince  of 
Germany,  whose  chief  of  the  staff,  von  Eichhorn,  was 
one  of  the  best  generals  in  Germany.  This  army  con- 
sisted of  the  3rd,  1st  Bavarian  and  16th  army  corps, 
and  six  divisions  of  reserves,  not  counting,  of  course, 
the  cavalry  and  the  help  that  the  Crown  Prince 
of  Germany  was  to  receive  in  the  course  of  events 
from  his  colleague  the  Grand  Duke  of  Wurtemberg,1 
whose  army  was  almost  as  large  as  his  own.  The 

1  This  does  not  include  the  5th  army  corps,  which  was 
detached  to  attack  the  "Grand  Couronne"  of  Nancy,  as 
shown  at  p.  156-7. 


196  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

army  of  Sarrail  (formerly  under  Ruffey)  was  smaller 
than  the  army  of  the  Crown  Prince  by  no  less  than 
five  infantry  divisions — the  Crown  Prince  having 
fifteen,  and  Sarrail  only  ten.  Yet  we  are  asked 
by  these  "  experts  "  to  believe  that  such  a  force  was 
meant  to  remain  inactive  and  wait,  with  arms 
folded,  for  developments  to  take  place  elsewhere. 
The  terrific  battle  in  the  Ardennes  ;  SarraiTs  tre- 
mendous counter-stroke  at  Virton ;  the  hotly- 
contested  actions  of  Arrancy,  of  Spincourt,  of 
Longuyon  ;  and  the  energetic  and  effective  manner 
in  which  the  3rd  French  army  disputed  the  crossings 
of  the  Meuse  to  the  enemy  till  the  beginning  of  the 
Great  Retreat — all  this  is  ignored  or  forgotten. 
So  are  the  great  sorties  made  by  the  garrison 
of  Verdun  against  the  flank  of  the  Germans  during 
the  Crown  Prince's  advance.  Thousands  of  French 
soldiers  have  fallen  for  the  protection  of  their 
fortress,  but  their  prowess  will  probably  remain 
unrecognised  and  unsung  by  the  indifference  and 
the  lazy-mindedness  of  the  multitude. 

The  Germans  meant  to  take  Verdun — they  did 
all  they  could  to  approach  it  and  besiege  it.  The 
change  of  plan  imposed  on  them  by  Joffre's  retreat 
did  not  alter  the  strategic  objective  of  the  Crown 
Prince.  We  have  seen  how  General  von  Stranz,  who 
was  marching  on  Verdun  from  the  west,  changed 
the  direction  of  his  columns  in  order  to  attack  the 


OVERTHROW  OP  THE  GERMAN  ARMY  197 

"  Grand  Couronne  "  of  Nancy.  It  was  a  mistake, 
for  General  Sarrail  with  this  additional  German 
corps  against  him,  being  in  the  position  he  stood 
in  at  the  time,  would  have  been  surrounded  and 
overwhelmed,  but  the  mistake  was  of  the  Germans' 
making ;  they  were  again  playing  into  Jofire's 
hand ;  and  this  does  not  alter  the  fact  that  the 
biggest  German  army,  under  the  Crown  Prince, 
fought  incessantly  with  the  main  object  of  isolating, 
of  investing,  and  of  taking  Verdun,  and  that  to 
attain  this  object  the  Crown  Prince  of  Germany  and 
his  counsellor,  von  Eichhorn,  did  all  in  their  power 
to  overwhelm  and  destroy  the  3rd  French  army 
under  General  Sarrail. 

Sarrail  during  the  retreat  had  a  difficult  and  thank- 
less task  to  perform.  As  he  fell  back  through  the 
broken  and  wooded  country  of  the  Argonne  so  as 
not  to  lose  his  connection  with  the  other  French 
armies  on  his  left,  he  had  to  protect  Verdun  from 
north,  east  and  west.  The  Crown  Prince  had  suffi- 
cient forces  to  deploy  round  his  opponent,  to  cut 
through  his  lines  from  east  to  west  and  west  to  east, 
and  surround  and  drive  in  into  Verdun  at  least  a 
portion  of  Sarrail's  army.  The  German  3rd  army 
corps  advanced  through  the  forest,  making  straight 
for  Bar  le  Due,  whilst  the  1st  Bavarian  and  the  16th 
army  corps  pressed  on  in  the  direction  of  Troyon 
and  St.  Mihiel.  To  the  east  of  Verdun  German 


198  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

reserve  divisions  made  their  way,  on  the  right  bank 
of  the  Meuse,  with  the  object  of  crossing  the  river 
near  St.  Mihiel  and  linking  their  efforts  to  those 
of  the  German  forces  which  were  operating  on  the 
left  bank.  Had  the  Crown  Prince's  plan  succeeded 
Sarrail's  right  army  corps,  which  rested  on  Verdun, 
would  have  been  cut  off  from  the  rest  and  driven 
into  the  fortress  ;  whilst  to  the  south,  Sarrail  would 
have  lost  his  connection  with  the  4th  army  on  his 
left  and  been  driven  into  Toul.  What  the  moral 
effect  of  such  a  development  would  have  been  on 
the  defenders  of  Nancy,  who  were  fighting  back  to 
to  back  with  Sarrail  at  the  time,  it  is  difficult  to 
say  ;  but  the  German  success  would  have  heavily 
counterbalanced  the  successes  already  achieved  by 
the  Allies  on  the  Marne.  That  these  successes  of 
the  Allies  weighed  heavily  on  the  minds  of  the 
Crown  Prince  and  his  generals  there  is  no  doubt, 
but  their  army  was  powerful  and  practically  intact, 
and,  therefore,  they  had  the  means  of  gaining  a 
complete  victory  before  the  Allies  had  time  to  make 
further  progress  elsewhere. 

On  the  8th  of  September  the  army  under  Sarrail 
reached  the  limit  of  its  retirement.  The  Germans, 
continuing  to  press  on,  were  attacking  in  strength, 
all  along  the  line  and  on  all  sides.  On  the  next 
day  (the  same  day  as  the  battle  of  Fere  Cham- 
penoise)  Sarrail  counter-attacked  in  his  front,  whilst 


OVERTHROW  OF  THE  GERMAN  ARMY  199 

he  diverted  from  left  to  right  his  two  cavalry  corps 
to  check  the  progress  of  the  Germans  who  had 
succeeded  in  crossing  the  Meuse  in  his  rear,  near 
St.  Mihiel.  Both  operations  succeeded  beyond  the 
expectations  of  the  French  general.  At  St.  Mihiel 
the  Germans  were  driven  back  with  heavy  losses 
across  the  Meuse  ;  on  Sarrail's  left,  near  Revigny, 
the  3rd  German  corps,  which  was  endeavouring  to 
reach  Bar  le  Due,  was  thrown  back  after  a  murderous 
struggle  ;  whilst  in  the  centre  the  16th  German 
corps  lost  eleven  batteries,  destroyed  by  the  French 
artillery.  It  was  on  the  next  day  (September  10) 
that  the  Crown  Prince,  completely  baffled,  and  now 
distracted  by  the  news  of  Hausen's  and  Wurtemberg's 
overthrow  at  Fere  Champenoise  and  Vitry  le  Franyois 
and  the  sudden  retreat  of  Bulow  and  Kluck  to  the 
Aisne,  made  his  desperate  attempt  against  the  fort 
of  Troyon.  His  army  corps  lay  then  on  a  straight 
line  running  from  Triaucourt,  south  of  the  Argonne, 
through  Beauzee  to  Troyon.  They  all  faced  east, 
thus  offering  their  flank  to  Sarrail's  advancing 
columns.  The  disposition  of  the  German  corps, 
then,  show  that  the  Crown  Prince,  or  rather  von 
Eichhorn,  his  counsellor,  felt  sure  they  could  batter 
their  way  through  the  Meuse  to  Metz.  They  no 
doubt  could  have  done  so,  for  the  Troyon  fort,  which 
barred  the  way,  in  spite  of  the  wonderful  and  heroic 
resistance  it  offered,  must  have  been  speedily 


200  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

reduced ;  but  Sarrail  gave  no  respite  to  his  war- 
worn battalions  ;  and  overcoming  the  difficulties 
of  the  ground  and  the  obstacles  and  defences  hastily 
put  up  by  the  enemy  to  delay  his  advance,  the  French 
general  carried  all  before  him.  The  Crown  Prince 
gave  up  the  forlorn  attempt,  and  withdrew  his 
battered  forces  through  the  immense  forest  across 
which  his  opponent  himself  had  retreated  a  few  days 
previously,  but  in  a  totally  different  manner  ;  for 
the  Crown  Prince's  retreat  resembled  a  rout.  He  left 
behind  him  prisoners,  wounded  and  baggage,  and  at 
last  got  into  line,  to  the  north  of  Verdun,  with  the 
other  discomfited  and  terribly  depleted  German 
armies,  which  now  spread  along  the  Aisne,  as  far 
as  Soissons,  behind  a  strong  line  of  defensive  works, 
a  line  which  they  were  enabled  to  make  stronger 
by  the  temporary  exhaustion  of  their  adversaries, 
who  besides,  it  must  be  owned,  were  not  prepared 
for  the  course  of  action  the  Germans,  after  their 
huge  defeat,  were  about  to  take.  The  Allies,  elated 
by  success,  had  lost,  in  their  swift  advance  and 
relentless  pursuit  of  the  enemy,  some  of  their  own 
cohesion.  Otherwise  they  might  have  quickly 
carried  the  first  line  of  defences  hastily  thrown  up 
by  the  Germans  along  the  river  Aisne,  and  they  might 
thus  have  kept  the  enemy  on  the  run,  if  not  as  far  as 
the  Rhine,  at  least  as  far  as  the  Belgian  frontier. 
The  victory  of  the  Marne,  however,  in  a  general 


OVERTHROW  OF  THE  GERMAN  ARMY  201 

sense,  was  complete.  The  Germans  had  not  been 
annihilated,  nor  definitely  overthrown  as  Joffre  had 
meant  that  they  should  be.  But  the  shadow  of 
defeat  and  of  permanent  invasion  that  had  hung 
over  France  until  then  was  dispelled,  and  dispelled 
for  ever.  The  theory  of  German  invincibility 
which  had  been  flouted  across  the  world  for  half  a 
century  was  shattered.  It  was  proved  in  this  titanic 
action,  which  settled  the  future  destinies  of  Europe, 
that  the  Germans,  with  the  superiority  of  numbers 
(which  they  enjoyed  all  along  the  line),  and  a  most 
perfect  military  organisation,  were  unable  to  crush 
their  adversaries,  as  they  were  expected  to  do  by  the 
vast  majority  of  onlookers.  On  the  contrary,  they 
were  thrown  back  and  pursued  for  a  distance  of 
forty  miles  by  opponents  who  were  much  weaker  in 
numbers  and  who  further  lacked  the  military  organ- 
isation and  thorough  preparation  of  the  Germans. 

To  what  was  this  surprising  result  due  ?  To 
bravery,  courage,  fighting  power  ?  To  a  certain 
extent,  perhaps,  but  not  altogether,  for  the  Germans 
also  are  brave  and  courageous  and  know  how  to 
fight.  Their  tactics  were  fine,  and  although  these 
tactics  were  of  a  murderously  costly  kind  to  the 
people  employing  them,  they  reached  a  completeness 
and  standard  higher  than  that  of  the  French. 

The  victory  of  the  Allies  was  due  to  superior 
strategy,  for  everything  else  being  equal,  or  even 


202  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

somewhat  unequal,  as  was  the  case  in  this  campaign, 
strategy  must  and  will  always  prevail.  Good  lead- 
ing, sound  principles  of  war  will  give  a  weaker  army 
the  advantage  over  a  stronger  one  in  the  long  run. 
The  behaviour  of  the  Allies,  of  the  English,  of  the 
Belgians,  of  the  French  was  fine.  The  despised 
Belgian  army  fought  well  at  Lou  vain.  The  English 
musketry  fire  staggered  the  Germans  at  Mons,  at 
Cambrai.  The  "  75  "  French  guns  were  a  revela- 
tion, as  was  the  wonderful  suppleness  and  elasticity 
of  the  French  infantry  fighting  all  the  time  against 
heavy  odds  ;  but  in  spite  of  all  that,  the  Germans 
must  have  won  the  campaign,  and  the  war,  if  they 
had  had  a  Joffre  or  a  Foch  at  their  head.  For  it 
must  never  be  forgotten  that  the  greatest  surprise 
of  this  war  was  not  the  heroic  conduct  of  the  Bel- 
gians, nor  the  tactical  efficiency  of  the  "  contempt- 
ible "  little  army  of  Britain,  but  the  totally  unknown 
and  unadvertised  ability  of  the  French  Staff.  It  is  to 
the  French  Staff,  to  men  like  Joffre,  Foch,  Pau, 
Castelnau  and  Sarrail  that  France  owes  her  safety 
and  the  Allies  their  success  over  the  consummately 
well-trained  and  highly-organised  legions  of  the  vast 
Germanic  hordes.  For  without  the  first  French 
offensive  in  Alsace,  which  gave  the  Allies  the  initia- 
tive— the  initiative  which  they  have  kept  ever 
since  and  are  not  likely  to  lose — without  the 
successful  defence  of  Nancy  and  Verdun;  without 


OVERTHROW  OF  THE  GERMAN  ARMY  203 

the  great  retreat  and  Foch's  crowning  manoeuvre 
at  Fere  Champenoise,  the  campaign  would  not,  and 
could  not,  have  been  won.  France  would  have  been 
speedily  crushed  and  conquered  ;  Belgium  would 
have  remained  for  ever  in  German  hands,  and 
Russia,  in  her  turn,  would  have  succumbed  under 
the  irresistible  avalanche  of  the  victorious  German 
armies.  As  for  England  .  .  .  but  it  is  enough  ! 
We  leave  to  the  imagination  of  the  reader  the  pic- 
ture of  what  the  eventuality  of  a  struggle  between 
England  and  a  totally  Germanised  Europe  might 
have  been,  and  to  realise  what  debt  of  gratitude 
is  due  to  the  nation  which  has  unflinchingly  and 
silently  sustained  the  brunt  of  the  overwhelming 
attacks  of  Germany. 

We  have  to  add  here,  however,  that  the  victory, 
although  it  was  won,  was  not  of  a  definite  character. 
The  so-called  victory  of  the  Marne  (which,  perhaps, 
would  be  more  aptly  named  if  it  were  called  the 
battle  of  "  Fere  Champenoise  ")  was  not  definite. 
It  did  not,  and  could  not,  end  the  war,  nor  even 
shorten  it,  and  that  for  many  reasons,  one  of  which 
we  have  stated  above — the  premature  action  of  the 
French  6th  army  on  the  Ourcq.  The  other  reasons 
were  obvious — the  numerical  preponderance  of  the 
Germans,  their  almost  inexhaustible  resources,  and 
their  vast  and  thorough  preparations  for  war. 
France,  on  the  other  hand,  was  handicapped  from 


204  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

the  start,  and  even  after  the  defeat  of  the  German 
onrush  and  the  terrible  losses  of  the  invaders ;  even 
with  England  to  help  her  and  the  Belgian  field 
forces  also  on  her  side,  France  could  hardly  hope  to 
do  much  more  than  she  had  done,  unless  she  wished 
to  bleed  to  death  and  to  emerge  out  of  the  struggle 
victorious,  but  terribly  withered  and  maimed.  The 
main  object  had  been  achieved — the  invaders 
had  been  checked,  driven  back,  and  forced  to 
assume  the  defensive.  This  in  itself  was  a  wonder- 
ful, marvellous  result.  It  was  victory ;  but  there 
was  a  harder  task  to  perform — that  of  battering  the 
foe,  of  reducing  his  strength,  and  of  crushing  him 
in  the  end  and  for  all  time. 

In  order  to  effect  this  the  forces  of  France  alone 
were  not  sufficient,  and  thus  a  sort  of  waiting  game 
was  imposed  on  General  Joffre,  whose  course  of  action 
was  now  to  gather  all  his  forces  whilst  he  kept  the 
enemy  busy  along  the  lines  on  which,  through  politi- 
cal more  than  strategical  reasons,  the  Germans  had 
elected  to  remain.  How  he  effected  this  ;  how  the 
Belgian  army,  which  was  isolated  at  Antwerp,  was 
enabled  to  add  its  strength  to  the  allied  line  ;  how 
the  Russian  pressure  in  the  east  made  itself  felt  in 
the  long  run  on  the  German  front  in  France,  and 
how  England  gradually  enlarged  her  share  of  the 
military  operations  will  be  shown  in  the  second 
phase  of  the  history  of  the  war. 


j£nd  offferman  retreat  from  thejffctrnc 
Position.  ofWejlcm  armies  in  france 
on.  or  a£out  Jept  /2.I3--/0/4 


MAP  20. 


To  face  page  204. 


APPENDIX 

THE  disposition  of  the  German  field  units  (army 
corps)  as  given  in  this  narrative  of  the  campaign  is 
not  quite  in  keeping  with  the  official  accounts.  It 
is,  nevertheless,  correct,  the  official  accounts  contain- 
ing many  discrepancies  and  contradictory  statements 
on  the  subject.  Thus — to  quote  a  few  instances 
— in  Sir  John  French's  dispatch  on  the  battle  of 
the  Marne,  the  German  army  under  Kluck  is  made 
to  contain  the  3rd  army  corps,  the  4th  reserve  and 
the  7th  corps,  whereas  this  corps,  the  7th,  formed 
part  of  the  army  under  General  Bulow,  the  4th 
reserve  was  near  Antwerp,  and  the  3rd  corps  be- 
longed to  the  Crown  Prince's  command  near  Verdun 
and  Metz  ;  in  the  French  official  survey  of  the  war 
the  8th  corps  is  given  to  the  Crown  Prince,  whereas 
it  really  belonged  to  the  Duke  of  Wurtemberg's 
command,  and  was  fighting  at  the  time  mentioned 
(September  8-10)  not  near  Revigny,  in  the  Argonne, 
but  at  Vitry  le  Fra^ois,  on  the  Marne.  In  various 
accounts  drawn  from  official  sources  other  inaccur- 
acies of  the  kind  occur,  some  of  them  being  appar- 
ently due  to  careless  figure  writing.  Thus  we  find 

205 


206  GERMANY   IN   DEFEAT 

the  10th  corps,  which  appertained  to  Bulow's  com- 
mand, made  to  belong  also  to  the  Crown  Prince's 
army  at  the  other  extremity  of  the  western  line  in 
France.  The  corps  mentioned  as  being  under  the 
Crown  Prince  was  really  the  1st  Bavarian,  written 
down  in  abbreviated  form  thus  :  IB,  the  "  B  "  of 
Bavarian  looking  like  an  "  0."  In  the  same  way 
the  llth  corps  (Hausen)  is  often  confused  with  the 
17th,  and  placed  under  the  command  of  Wurtem- 
berg.  Here  the  figure  7  looks  like  1.  The  error  made 
in  the  French  official  survey  in  connection  with  the 
8th  corps  is  probably  due  to  the  same  cause,  the 
figure  3  being  often  made  to  resemble  an  8. 

We  have  spared  no  pains  to  find  out  the  exact 
composition  of  the  German  armies  in  France  in 
August-September,  1914.  It  was  not  an  easy  task, 
as  the  secrecy  enforced  by  the  German  military 
authorities  as  to  the  distribution  of  their  forces  was 
almost  as  severe  as  the  French,  but  in  spite  of  all 
difficulties  we  have  succeeded  in  drawing  up  an 
accurate  memorandum  of  German  army  corps  which 
were  operating  in  France  in  the  early  days  of 
September,  and  their  groupings  under  different 
commands  '. — 

1st  army — General  von  Kluck :  2nd,  2nd 
reserve,  4th  army  corps. 

2nd  army — General  von  Bulow  :  7th,  9th,  10th, 
10th  reserve^ 


APPENDIX  207 

3rd  army — General  von  Hausen  :  Guard,  llth, 
12th,  19th  army  corps  ;  this  command  is  generally 
termed  Saxon  army. 

4th  army — Grand  Duke  of  Wurtemberg  :  8th, 
13th,  17th,  and  reserve  corps  of  one  of  these. 

5th  army — Crown  Prince  :  3rd,  5th,  16th,  1st 
Bavarian,  three  reserve  corps. 

6th  army — Prince  Rupprecht  of  Bavaria  :  21st, 
2nd  and  3rd  Bavarian,  two  reserve  corps. 

7th  army — General  von  Heeringen  :  14th,  15th, 
18th,  one  reserve  corps. 

This  does  not  include  cavalry,  of  which  there 
were  ten  divisions  variously  distributed  amongst 
the  different  commands,  nor  the  4th  reserve  and 
6th  army  corps  of  Kluck,  which  were  operating 
against  the  Belgians  near  Antwerp. 


AUTHORITIES    CONSULTED 

1.  The  French  "  communiques." 

2.  The  dispatches  of  Sir  John  French. 

3.  French  official  survey  of  the  war,  Bulletin  des 
Armies,  December  5,  1914. 

4.  French  official  account,  entitled  "  Six  Months 
of  War." 

5.  Accounts  given  by  officers  of  the  French  Staff 
to  various  members  of  the  Press  on  the  operations 
around  Luneville,  Nancy,  Verdun,  and  on  the  banks 
of  the  Ourcq. 

6.  Official  reports  on  atrocities  for  ascertaining 
the  exact  position  of  certain  German  units  at  certain 
dates. 

7.  French  advertisements  for  men  lost  on  the 
various  battlefields,  for  ascertaining  the  position  of 
certain  French  units. 

8.  Diaries  of  officers  and  men,  especially  German, 
for  ascertaining  the  position  of  German  and  French 
units. 

9.  German  casualty  lists,  for  ascertaining  the 
position  of    certain  units  ;    and  a  mass  of  other 
reliable  material. 

THE  LONDON  AND  NORWICH  PRESS,  LIMITED,  LONDON  AND  NORWICH,  ENGLAND 


D  Souza,  Charles  de,   count 

521  Germany  in  defeat 

S68  4th  ed. 

1916 

phi 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY